JOHN  S.C. ABBOTT. 


sT.  2./.'o2_ 


Srorn  ffie  fetfirarg  of 

(professor  HEtffiam  $)cnx%  <&r^n 

Q$equeaf0eb  fig  fitm  fo 
ffie  £tfirarg  of 

(prtncefon  £0eofogtcaf  ^iemtnarjj 

F 2161  . A13 

Abbott,  John  S.  C.  1805- 
1877  . 

Captain  William  Kidd 


I 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2016 


https://archive.org/details/captainwilliamki00abbo_0 


Pioneei#  kqd  Pktfiot^  of  Srqeridk 

By  JOHN  S.  C.  ABBOTT. 


Each  one  Volume,  i2mo.,  illustrated,  $1.50. 


DANIEL  BOONE , 

MILES  STAND I SH, 

FERDINAND  DE  SOTO, 

PETER  STUYVESANT, 

KIT  CARSON. 

DAVID  CROCKETT, 

CAPT.  KIDD  AND  THE  AM.  BUCCANEERS. 


Other  Volumes  in  preparation. 


DEATH  OF  BLACK  BEARD. 


AMERICAN  PIONEERS  AND  PATRIOTS. 


Captain  William  Kidd, 


AND 


OTHERS  OF  THE  PIRATES  OR  BUCCANEERS  WHO 
RAVAGED  THE  SEAS,  THE  ISLANDS,  AND 
THE  CONTINENTS  OF  AMERICA  TWO 
HUNDRED  YEARS  AGO. 


BY 

JOHN  S.  C. 


ABBOTT. 


ILLUSTRATED, 


NEW  YORK: 

DODD  & MEAD,  No.  762  BROADWAY. 
1874. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1S74,  by 
DODD  & MEAD, 

in  the  Office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress  at  Washington. 


PREFACE. 


There  can  scarcely  anything  be  found,  in  the 
literature  of  our  language,  more  wild  and  wonderful, 
than  the  narrative  contained  in  this  volume.  The 
extraordinary  career  of  Captain  Kidd,  a New-York 
merchant,  the  demoniac  feats  of  those  fiends  in 
human  form,  Bonnet,  Barthelemy,  and  Lolonois ; 
the  romantic  history  of  the  innocent  female  pirate 
Mary  Read,  and  of  the  termagant  Anne  Bonney ; 
the  amazing  career  of  Sir  Henry  Morgan,  and  the 
fanaticism  of  Montbar,  scarcely  surpassed  by  that 
of  Mohammed  or  Loyola,  combine  in  creating  a 
story,  which  the  imagination  of  Dickens  or  Dumas 
could  scarcely  rival. 

And  yet  these  incidents  seem  to  be  well  authen- 
ticated. The  writer  has  drawn  his  facts  from 
Esquemeling’s  Zee  Roovers,  Amsterdam,  4to,  1684; 
Oexemelin’s  Histoire  des  Aventuriers,  i2mo,  Paris, 


IV 


PREFACE. 


1688  ; Johnson’s  History  of  the  Pirates,  2 vols.,  Lon- 
don, 1724;  Thornbury’s  Mofiarchs  of  the  Mam,  3 vols., 
London,  1855  ; History  of  the  Buccaneers  of  America, 
1 vol.  8vo,  Boston,  1855;  with  many  other  pam- 
phlets, encyclopaedias,  and  secondary  works. 

In  exploring  this  hitherto  almost  unknown  field 
of  research,  the  writer  has  been  as  much  surprised 
at  the  awful  scenes  which  have  opened  before  him,  as 
any  of  his  readers  can  be.  There  are  but  few  think- 
ing men  who  will  peruse  this  narrative,  to  whom  the 
suggestion  will  not  arise,  “What  a different  world 
would  this  have  been,  and  would  it  now  be,  were 
all  its  inhabitants  conscientiously,  prayerfully,  with 
brotherly  love  striving  to  do  right.”  And  this  is 
the  religion  of  Jesus.  He  has  taught  us  to  pray, 
“ Thy  kingdom  come  on  earth  as  in  heaven.” 

John  S.  C.  Abbott. 

Fair  Haven,  Conn. 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  I. 

Origin  of  the  Bicccaneers. 

PAGE 

Renown  of  Captain  Kidd. — Wild  Legends. — Demands  of  Spain. 

— Opposition  of  the  Maritime  Powers. — The  Rise  of  the 
Buccaneers. — The  Pirates’  Code. — Remonstrance  of  Spain. 

— Reply  of  France  and  England. — Confession  of  a Bucca- 
neer.— Adventures  of  Peter  the  Great.  ....  9 

' CHAPTER  II. 

William  Kidd  becomes  a Pirate. 

Ravages  of  the  Pirates. — The  King’s  Interview  with  Earl  Bello- 
mopt. — William  Kidd,  the  New  York  Merchant. — His  Com- 
mission.— Sailing  of  the  Adventure. — Recruiting  in  New 
York. — Circuitous  Trip  to  Madagascar. — Perils  and  Suffer- 
ings.— Madagascar  the  Pirates’  Home. — Murmurings  of  the 
Crew. — Kidd  reluctantly  turns  Pirate. — His  Repulses,  and 
his  Captures. 29 

CHAPTER  III. 

Piratic  Adve?itures. 

Audacity  of  Kidd. — Fate  of  the  November. — Kidd  kills  William 
Moore. — The  Renowned  Ballad. — Kidd’s  Compunctions. — 
Kidd  at  Madagascar. — Piratic  Carousals. — The  Artificial 
Hell. — Kidd’s  Return  to  the  West  Indies. — Exaggerated 
Reports  of  Avery. — His  wretched  Career,  and  wretched 
End 51 


VI 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Arrest,  Trial,  and  Condemnation  of  Kidd. 

FACS 

Appalling  Tidings. — Trip  to  Curacoa. — Disposal  of  the  Quedagh 
Merchant. — Purchase  of  the  Antonio. — Trembling  Approach 
toward  New  York. — Measures  for  the  Arrest  of  Kidd. — He 
enters  Delaware  Bay. — Touches  at  Oyster  Bay  and  Block 
Island. — Communications  with  the  Government. — Sails  for 
Boston. — His  Arrest. — Long  Delays. — Public  Rumors. — His 
Trial  and  Condemnation 75 

CHAPTER  V. 

Kidd,  and  Stede  Bonnet. 

The  Guilt  of  Kidd. — Rumors  of  Buried  Treasure. — Mesmeric 
Revelation. — Adventures  of  Bradish. — Strange  Character  of 
Major  Bonnet. — His  Piracies. — Encounters. — Indications 
of  Insanity. — No  Temptation  to  Turn  Pirate. — Blackbeard.  . 

— Bonnet  Deposed 98 

CHAPTER  VI. 

The  Adventures  of  Edward  Teach,  or  Blackbeard. 

Seizure  of  the  Protestant  Caesar. — The  Piratic  Squadron. — -Vil- 
lany  of  the  Buccaneers. — The  Atrocities  of  Blackbeard. — 
Illustrative  Anecdotes. — Carousals  on  Shore. — Alleged  Com- 
plicity with  the  Governor. — Hiding-place  near  Ocracoke 
Inlet. — Arrangements  for  his  Capture. — Boats  sent  from  two 
Men-of-War. — Bloody  Battle. — The  Death  of  the  Pirate. — 

His  Desperate  and  Demoniac  Character.  .....  no 

CHAPTER  VII. 

The  Close  of  Stede  Bonnet3 s Career. 

Bonnet’s  Abandonment  by  Blackbeard. — Avails  Himself  of  the 
King’s  Pardon. — Takes  Commission  as  a Privateer. — Res- 
cues Blackbeard’s  Pirates. — Piratic  Career. — Enters  Cape 


CONTENTS. 


Vll 


Fear  River  for  Repairs. — Captured  by  Colonel  Rhet. — The 
Conflict. — Escapes  from  Prison. — The  Pursuit,  and  Trial 
and  Sentence 125 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

The  Portuguese  Barthelemy. 

Commencement  of  his  Career. — Bold  Capture. — Brutality  of  the 
Pirates. — Reverses  and  Captivity. — Barthelemy  doomed  to 
Die. — His  Escape. — Sufferings  in  the  Forest. — Reaches  Gulf. 
Triste. — Hardening  Effect  of  his  Misfortunes. — His  new 
Piratic  Enterprise. — Wonderful  Success. — The  Tornado. — 
Impoverishment  and  Ruin 139 

CHAPTER  IX. 

Francis  Lolonois. 

Early  Life  of  Lolonois. — His  Desperate  Character. — Joins  the 
Buccaneers. — His  Fiend-like  Cruelty. — The  Desperadoes 
Rally  around  Him. — Equips  a Fleet. — Captures  Rich  Prizes. 

— Plans  the  Sack  of  Maracaibo.— The  Adventurous  Voyage. 

— Description  of  Venezuela. — Atrocities  at  Maracaibo  and 
Gibraltar. — Doom  of  the  Victors.  . . . . .151 

.CHAPTER  X. 

The  Plunder  ; the  Carousal ; and  the  New  Enterprise. 

Gibraltar  in  Ashes. — The  Return  to  Maracaibo. — Division  of  the 
Plunder. — Peculiar  Scene. — Reception  of  the  Pirates  at  Tor- 
tuga.— Fiend-like  Carousal. — The  Pirates  Reduced  to  Beg- 
gary.— Lolonois’s  New  Enterprise. — The  “ Furious  Calm.” 

— Days  of  Disaster. — Ravaging  the  Coast. — Capture  of  San 
Pedro » 170 

CHAPTER  XI. 

The  End  of  Lolonois' s Career. 

The  Pirates’  Perfidy. — Capture  of  a Spanish  Ship. — Misery  of  the 
Pirates. — Desertion  of  Vauclin. — The  Shipwreck. — Life  upon 


Vlll 


CONTENTS. 


the  Island. — Expedition  to  Nicaragua. — Its  utter  Failure. — 
Ferocity  of  the  Indians. — Exploring  the  River. — The  Re- 
treat.— Coasting  to  Darien. — Capture  and  Death  of  Lolonois. 

— Fate  of  the  Remnants 1 86 

CHAPTER  XII. 

The  Female  Pirate , Mary  Read. 

Testimony  of  Charles  Johnson.  — Marriage  of  Mary  Read’s 
Mother. — Singular  Adventure. — Reasons  for  Disguising  her 
Daughter. — Early  Training  of  Mary  as  a Boy. — She  Enlists 
on  board  a Man-of-War. — The  Character  she  Developed. — 
Enters  the  Army. — Skill  and  Bravery. — Falls  in  Love  with 
a Fleming.  — Reveals  her  Sex. — The  Marriage. — Happy 
Days. — Death  of  her  Husband. — Adversity. — Resumes  Male 
Attire 201 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

Anne  Bonny,  the  Female  Pirate. 

Rackam  the  Pirate. — Anne  Bonny  his  Wife. — Her  Reasons  for 
Assuming  a Boy’s  Dress. — Infamous  Character  of  Rackam. 

— Anne  falls  in  Love  with  Mary. — Curious  Complications. — 

The  Duel. — Chivalry  of  Frank. — The  Capture. — The  Trial. 

— Testimony  of  the  Artist. — Death  of  Mary  Read. — Rackam 
Dies  on  the  Scaffold 214 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

Sir  Henry  Morgan. 

His  Origin. — Goes  to  the  West  Indies. — Joins  the  Buccaneers. — 
Meets  Mansvelt  the  Pirate. — Conquest  of  St.  Catharine. — 
Piratic  Colony  there. — Ravaging  the  Coast  of  Costa  Rica. 

— Sympathy  of  the  Governor  of  Jamaica. — Death  of  Mans- 
velt.— Expedition  of  Don  John.— The  Island  Recaptured  by 
the  Spaniards. — Plans  of  Morgan. — His  Fleet. — The  Sack 
of  Puerto  Principe. — Horrible  Atrocities. — Retreat  of  the 


CONTENTS. 


IX 


PACK 

Pirates. — The  Duel. — They  Sail  for  Puerto  Velo. — Conquest 
of  the  City. — Heroism  of  the  Governor 225 


CHAPTER  XV. 

The  Capture  of  Puerto  Velo , and  its  Results. 

The  Torture. — Sickness  and  Misery. — Measures  of  the  Govemoi 
of  Panama. — The  Ambuscade. — Awful  Defeat  of  the  Spa- 
niards.— Ferocity  of  the  Pirates. — Strange  Correspondence. 

— Exchange  of  Courtesies. — Return  to  Cuba,  and  Division 
of  the  Spoil. — Wild  Orgies  at  Jamaica. — Complicity  of  the 
British  Government  with  the  Pirates. — The  New  Enterprise. 

— Arrival  of  the  Oxford. — Destruction  of  the  Cerf  Volant. — 
Rendezvous  at  Samona 246 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

* The  Expedition  to  Maracaibo. 

The  Delay  at  Ocoa. — Hunting  Excursions. — The  Repulse. — 
Cities  of  Venezuela. — The  Plan  of  Morgan. — Suggestions  of 
Pierre  Picard. — Sailing  of  the  Expedition. — They  Touch 
at  Oruba. — Traverse  Venezuela. — Enter  Lake  Maracaibo. — 
Capture  of  the  Fort. — The  City  Abandoned. — Atrocities  of 
the  Pirates.  .........  260 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

Adventures  on  the  Shores  of  Lake  Maracaibo. 

Preparations  for  the  Defence  of  Gibraltar. — The  Hidden  Ships. — 

The  Hiding-place  of  the  Governor  and  the  Women. — Dis- 
aster and  Failure. — Capture  of  the  Spanish  Ships. — The  Re- 
treat Commenced. — Peril  of  the  Pirates. — Singular  Cor- 
respondence.— Strength  of  the  Spanish  Armament. — The 
Public  Conference  of  the  Pirates. — The  Naval  Battle. — The 
Fire-Ship. — Wonderful  Achievement  of  the  Pirates.  . . 273 


X 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

A New  Expedition  Planned. 

PAGE 

The  Threat  to  Espinosa. — Adroit  Stratagem. — Wonderful  Es- 
cape.— The  Storm. — Revelry  at  Jamaica. — History  of  His 
paniola. — Plan  of  a New  Expedition. — The  Foraging  Ships. 

— Morgan’s  Administrative  Energies. — Return  of  the  For- 
agers.— Rendezvous  at  Cape  Tiburon. — Magnitude  and  Ar- 
mament of  the  Fleet. — Preparations  to  Sail.  . . . 290 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

Capture  of  St.  Catherine  and  Chagres. 

The  Defences  at  St.  Catherine. — Morgan’s  Strategy. — The  Mid- 
night Storm. — Deplorable  Condition  of  the  Pirates. — The 
Summons  to  Surrender. — Disgraceful  Conduct  of  the  Spanish 
Commander. — The  Advance  to  Chagres. — Incidents  of  the 
Battle. — The  Unexpected  Victory. — Measures  of  Morgan.  . 305 

CHAPTER  XX. 

The  March  from  Chagres  to  Panama. 

Preparations  to  Ascend  the  River. — Crowding  of  the  Boats. — The 
Bivouac  at  Bracos. — Sufferings  from  Hunger. — The  Pathless 
Route. — The  Boats  Abandoned. — Light  Canoes  Employed. 

— Abandoned  Ambuscades. — Painful  Marches,  Day  by  Day. 

— The  Feast  on  Leathern  Bags. — Murmurs  and  Contentions. 

— The  Indians  Encountered. — Struggling  through  the 
Forest. — The  Conflagration  at  Santa  Cruz. — Battle  and 
Skirmishes. — First  Sight  of  Panama. — Descent  into  the 
Plain. — Feasting.  ........  3*9 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

The  Capture  of  Panama. 

First  Sight  of  the  City.— The  Spanish  Scouts  Appear.— Morgan's 
Advance.— Character  of  the  Country.— Fears  of  the  Spa- 


CONTENTS. 


xi 


niards. — Removal  of  Treasure. — Capture  of  the  City. — The 
Poisoned  Wine. — Magnificent  Scenery  of  the  Bay. — Descrip- 
tion of  Panama  and  its  Surroundings. — Wealth  of  the  City. 

— Scenes  of  Crime  and  Cruelty.  .....  335 

CHAPTER  XXII. 

The  Return  from  Panama. 

Return  of  the  Explorers. — The  Beautiful  Captive. — Sympathy 
in  her  behalf. — Embarrassments  of  Morgan. — Inflexible 
Virtue  of  the  Captive. — The  Conspiracy. — Efficiency  of 
Morgan. — His  Obduracy. — The  Search  of  the  Pirates. — • 

The  Return  Marcii. — Morgan  Cheats  the  Pirates. — Runs 
Away 349 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

Montbar  the  Fanatic. 

Partial  Solution  of  a Mystery. — Montbar’s  Birth. — His  Education 
and  Delusions. — Anecdote  of  the  Dramatic  Performance. — 
Montbar  Runs  Away  from  Home. — Enters  the  Navy. — His 
Ferocious  Exploits. — Joins  the  Buccaneers. — Desperate  Bat- 
tles on  the  Land  and  on  the  Sea. — His  Final  Disappearance.  360 


Captain  Kidd. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Origin  of  the  Buccaneers. 


Renown  of  Captain  Kidd: — Wild  Legends. — Demands  of  Spain. — 
Opposition  of  the  Maritime  Powers. — The  Rise  of  the  Buc 
caneers. — The  Pirates’  Code. — Remonstrance  of  Spain. — Reply 
of  France  and  England. — Confession  of  a Buccaneer. — Adven 
tures  of  Peter  the  Great.  . 

There  are  but  few  persons,  in  the  United 
States,  who  have  not  heard  the  name  of  the  re- 
nowned pirate,  Captain  Kidd.  There  are  also  but 
few  to  be  found  who  have  any  intelligent  conception 
of  his  wild  and  guilty  career.  The  banks  of  the 
Hudson,  the  islands  scattered  through  the  Sound 
which  skirts  the  southern  New-England  coast,  and 
the  wild  rivers  and  craggy  harbors  which  fringe  the 
rugged  shores  of  Maine,  are  all  rich  with  legends  of 


10 


CAPTAIN  KIDD. 


the  exploits  and  hiding-places  of  this  notorious 
buccaneer. 

Thousands  of  fanatical  people  have  employed 
themselves  in  digging  among  the  rocks  and  sands, 
in  search  of  treasure  of  gold  and  jewels  supposed 
to  have  been  buried,  in  iron-bound  chests,  by  this 
chief  of  outlaws.  It  was  well  known  that  he  had 
plundered  many  a rich  Spanish  galleon,  laden  with 
golden  coin,  bound  to  or  from  the  colonies.  Many 
a Spanish  lady  had  been  compelled  to  walk  blind- 
folded the  awful  plank,  until  she  was  jostled  into 
the  sea,  while  her  chests  of  golden  ingots  and  dia- 
monds fell  into  the  hands  of  brutal  assassins. 

It  was  not  always  easy  for  the  pirates  to  dispose 
of  these  treasures.  They  were  sometimes  pursued 
by  men-of-war.  Doubtless,  as  a measure  of  safety, 
they  did  at  times  bury  their  spoil,  intending  at  a 
convenient  hour  to  return  and  reclaim  it.  And  it 
can  hardly  be  questioned  that,  in  some  cases,  pur- 
sued, harassed,  cut  up,  they  never  did  return.  There- 
fore it  may  be  that  there  is  treasure  still  hidden  in 
some  secluded  spot,  which  may  remain,  through  all 
coming  ages,  unless  by  some  accident  discovered. 
This  belief  has,  in  bygone  days,  nerved  many  a 
treasure-seeker  to  months  of  toil,  all  along  our  north- 
ern coast,  from  Passamaquoddy  Bay  to  the  Jerseys. 

Half  a century  ago,  when  superstition  exerted 


THE  BUCCANEERS. 


II 


much  more  powerful  sway  than  now,  the  wildest 
stories  were  told,  around  the  fireside,  of  the  com- 
plicity of  the  robber  with  the  Archfiend  himself,  and 
of  the  agency  of  the  Prince  of  the  Power  of  the  Air 
in  protecting  his  subjects.  Hundreds  of  parties, 
equipped  with  hazel  rods,  whose  dip  should  guide 
them  to  the  treasure,  and  with  spades  to  dig,  have 
gone  to  the  most  lonely  spots  at  dead  of  night,  in 
search  of  these  riches.  It  was  believed  that  not  a 
word  must  be  spoken,  and  particularly  that  Satan 
was  so  jealous,  that  if  the  Divine  name  were  uttered, 
some  terrible  doom  would  befall  them. 

The  writer  remembers  hearing,  sixty  years  ago, 
at  the  kitchen  fireside,  many  of  these  wondrous  sto- 
ries. One  or  two  may  be  given  in  illustration  of 
them  all.  A fortune-teller  had  told  some  men  where 
Captain  Kidd  had  buried  a chest.  They  were  to  go 
to  the  spot,  in  the  darkness  of  a moonless  midnight. 
Not  one  word  was  to  be  spoken.  A lantern,  dimly 
burning,  was  to  guide  their  steps.  One  carrying  a 
hazel  rod  was  to  lead  the  party  of  four.  When  they 
reached  the  precise  spot  the  hazel  rod  would  bend 
directly  down  to  indicate  it.  By  digging  they 
would  find,  five  feet  beneath  the  surface,  an  oaken 
chest,  bound  with  iron,  filled  with  doubloons. 

They  obeyed  all  the  directions  implicitly.  The 
spot  was  found.  In  silence  and  with  energy  they 


12 


CAPTAIN  KIDD. 


plied  their  spades.  At  the  depth  of  five  feet  they 
struck  the  chest.  There  it  was,  beyond  all  question, 
in  its  massive  strength  of  oak  and  iron.  The  size  of 
the  chest  and  the  difficulty  with  which  it  could  be 
moved,  proved  that  they  had  come  upon  an  amount 
of  treasure  which  would  enrich  them  all  beyond  the 
dreams  of  romance.  One  thoughtlessly,  in  the  ex- 
cess of  his  excitement,  exclaimed,  “ Thank  God  ! ” 
In  an  instant  there  was  a flash  of  lightning  which 
blinded  them  all ; a peal  of  thunder  which  stunned 
them  all.  Those  in  the  pit  were  violently  thrust 
out,  and  every  one  was  thrown  helpless  and  sense- 
less upon  the  ground. 

After  a time  they  recovered  one  by  one.  The 
darkness  was  like  that  of  Egypt,  which  could  be  felt. 
The  rain  was  falling  in  torrents.  Their  pit  was  en- 
tirely closed  up,  and  replaced  by  a ledge  of  solid 
granite.  Terrified,  they  crept  to  their  homes,  fear- 
ing ever  again  to  seek  the  treasure  which  the  pirate, 
as  an  emissary  of  Satan,  had  seized  with  bloody 
hands,  and  with  bloody  hands  had  buried. 

Again,  there  was  a young  woman  who  had  a 
sacred  stone  into  which  she  looked  and  saw  whatever 
she  wished  to  have  revealed.  She  could  read  the 
fortunes  of  others.  She  could  foresee  all  future 
events.  She  could  reveal  any  secrets  of  the  past. 
Into  this  mysterious  crystal  she  gazed,  and  saw  a 


THE  BUCCANEERS. 


13 


small  vessel,  under  an  immense  cloud  of  canvas, 
flying  before  a huge  man-of-war.  But  the  smaller 
vessel  was  the  fleetest.  The  larger  vessel  was  firing 
upon  it  with  heavy  cannon,  and  the  balls  were 
bounding  over  the  waves.  She  looked  upon  the 
deck  of  the  little  schooner,  and  it  was  crowded 
with  the  fiercest-looking  armed  men.  Among  them 
stood  a man,  in  rich  uniform,  with  drawn  sword, 
and  pistols  in  his  belt,  who  was  evidently  their  leader. 
She  at  once  recognized  him  as  Captain  Kidd. 

It  was  in  the  evening  twilight.  The  pirate  ran 
in  at  the  mouth  of  the  Kennebec  River.  The  man- 
of-war  could  not  venture  to  follow  amid  the  rocks 
and  shoals.  The  commander,  however,  felt  that  the 
pirate  was  caught  in  a trap  and  that  he  could  not 
escape.  He  decided  to  lay  off  and  on  until  morning, 
carefully  watching  the  mouth  of  the  river.  Then  he 
would  send  his  war-boats  thoroughly  manned,  and 
the  pirates  would  soon  swing  at  his  yard-arms,  and 
their  treasures  would  be  transferred  to  his  chests 
and  his  ship’s  hold. 

Captain  Kidd  had  a large  amount  of  treasure  on 
board  his  vessel,  which  he  had  plundered  mainly 
from  the  rich  argosies  which  carried  on  the  com- 
merce between  Spain  and  her  colonies.  At  the 
same  time  he  was  not  at  all  particular  in  his  inquiries 
as  to  what  nationality  the  ship  belonged  to,  if  the 


14 


CAPTAIN  KIDD. 


cargo  of  goods  or  coin  were  valuable.  His  adven- 
turous sail  ran  along  the  shores  of  both  the  Indies, 
and  all  richly  freighted  ships  he  encountered  were 
doomed. « 

The  swift-sailing  schooner  which  had  run  into 
the  mouth  of  the  Kennebec  was  heavily  laden 
with  gold  and  silver  coin,  rich  silks,  and  others  of 
the  most  precious  fabrics  of  the  two  Indies.  To 
save  these  from  capture,  so  the  story  goes,  and  to 
lighten  his  vessel,  so  as  to  be  able  to  creep  away 
over  the  shallow  waters  out  of  reach  of  the  man-of- 
war,  he  threw  the  heaviest  and  least  valuable  articles 
overboard.  Then  landing  a portion  of  the  crew  in 
the  night,  he  searched  out  a secluded  spot,  where  he 
dug  a deep  hole,  and  placed  in  it  an  immense  iron- 
bound  hogshead.  Here  he  carefully  packed  away 
his  gold  and  silver  coin  in  strong  canvas  bags.  His 
silks  and  satins  were  wrapped  in  canvas  envelopes, 
and  then  protected  with  tarred  cloth,  impervious  to 
both  air  and  moisture.  Thus  the  cask  soon  held 
treasure  amounting  to  countless  thousands.  This 
was  carefully  covered  up  and  concealed,  Captain 
Kidd  taking  notes  which  would  enable  him  to  find 
the  place  without  difficulty. 

Then  in  the  darkness  he  again  spread  his  sails, 
and  stealing  out  of  one  of  the  unfrequented  mouths 
of  the  river,  crept  along  the  shore  unseen,  and  turn- 


THE  BUCCANEERS. 


15 


ing  his  course  south,  was  soon  again  engaged  in  his 
piratic  cruise  among  the  islands  of  the  West  Indies. 
He  never  returned  to  regain  his  treasure. 

The  next  morning  the  man-of-war  sent  up  three 
boats  well  manned  and  armed  to  capture  the  pirate. 
But  not  the  slightest  vestige  of  his  vessel  could  be 
found.  It  was  believed  that  Satan  had  aided  them 
to  escape.  Some  of  the  sailors  declared  that  in  the 
night  they  had  seen  the  schooner  under  full  sail  in 
the  clouds,  passing  over  their  heads,  and  that  they 
had  heard  shouts  of  merriment  from  the  demoniac 
crew. 

The  girl,  looking  into  her  enchanted  stone,  saw  all 
this.  She  informed  those  inquiring  of  her,  of  the 
precise  spot  where  the  treasure  was  buried.  To 
obtain  it  they  must  go  at  dead  of  night,  and  work 
in  perfect  silence.  The  utterance  gf  a single  word 
would  bring  disaster  upon  all  their  efforts. 

They  went,  and  worked  with  a will,  in  the  dark- 
ness, by  dim  torchlight.  Not  a word  was  spoken. 
They  reached  the  cask,  spaded  away  the  earth 
around  it,  and  were  just  ready  to  open  it  and  rifle 
it  of  its  contents,  when  to  their  astonishment  a little 
negro  boy  was  seen  sitting  upon  the  head  of  the 
cask,  entirely  naked.  One  of  them  in  his  surprise 
thoughtlessly  exclaimed,  “ Who  are  you  ? ” 

The  spell  was  broken.  Instantly  one  of  the 


i6 


CAPTAIN  KIDD. 


blackest  of  thunder-clouds  enveloped  them,  with  a 
tornado  which  wrecked  the  skies.  Carousing  fiends 
were  seen  with  bat-like  wings  through  the  gloom. 
Shrieks  of  derisive  laughter  were  heard.  Every 
man  was  seized,  and  whirled  through  the  air  to  dis- 
tances several  miles  apart.  Awaking  from  stupor, 
terror-inspired,  they  with  difficulty  found  their  way 
to  their  homes.  Upon  subsequently  revisiting  the 
spot  they  found  no  traces  of  their  labor. 

Such  was  the  general  character  of  the  legends 
which  were  floating  about  very  freely  half  a cen- 
tury ago.  Captain  Kidd  was  the  hero  of  all  these 
marvellous  tales.  It  is  not  easy  to  account  for 
the  fact  that  hismame  should  have  attained  such 
an  ascendency  over  that  of  all  other  buccaneers. 
Though  there  was  nothing  so  very  remarkable  in 
his  achievements,  there  was  something  strange  in 
the  highest  degree,  in  his  partnership  with  men  in 
England  occupying  the  most  exalted  position  in  rank 
and  power. 

After  the  discovery  of  the  New  World,  Pope 
Alexander  VI.  issued  a proclamation  dividing  all  the 
newly  discovered  lands,  in  both  the  East  and  West 
Indies,  between  the  crowns  of  Portugal  arid  Spain, 
to  the  exclusion  of  all  other  powers.  This  bull,  as 
it  was  called,  excited  great  discontent  throughout 
all  Christendom.  This  was  nearly  two  hundred 


THE  BUCCANEERS. 


1 7 


years  ago.  France,  England,  and  the  Netherlands, 
the  three  remaining  great  maritime  nations,  com- 
bined against  Spain  and  Portugal.  These  courts 
would  give  any  man  a commission  to  take  a ship, 
fill  it  with  armed  men,  and  prey  upon  the  commerce 
of  Spain  and  Portugal.  There  was  no  court  to  de- 
cide upon  the  validity  of  prizes.  ’ The  captors  were 
responsible  to  nobody.  They  decided  for  them- 
selves whether  the  prize  they  had  taken  was  their 
legitimate  booty.  The  whole  spoil  was  divided 
among  them  according  to  their  own  agreement. 

Very  soon  all  seas  swarmed  with  these  adven- 
turers. They  sailed  in  fleets.  In  armed  bands  they 
landed  and  ravaged  the  coasts,  battering  down  forts 
and  capturing  and  plundering  cities.  They  did  not 
deem  themselves  pirates,  but  took  the  name  of  buc- 
caneers. Though  often  guilty  of  great  enormities, 
they  assumed  the  air  of  legitimate  privateerspien. 
With  heads  high  uplifted  they  swaggered  through 
the  streets  of  England,  France,  and  the  Netherlands, 
with  lavish  hand  scattering  their  ill-gotten  gold. 
They  were  welcomed  at  every  port  they  entered, 
for  they  proved  very  profitable  customers.  They 
sold  their  booty  very  cheap.  They  purchased  very 
freely,  regardless  of  price.  In  drunken  frolics  they 
had  been  known  to  scatter  doubloons  in  the  streets 
to  see  men  and  boys  scramble  for  them.  The  mer- 


i8 


CAPTAIN  KIDD. 


chants  all  welcomed  them,  not  deeming  it  necessary 
to  ask  any  questions  for  conscience’  sake.  Their 
numbers  became  so  great  and  their  depredations  so 
audacious,  that  no  ship  could  sail  in  safety  under 
any  flag.  The  buccaneers  were  not  careful  to  ob- 
tain any  commission.  Assuming  that  they  were 
warring  against  the  enemies  of  their  country,  even 
when  there  was  no  war  existing  between  the  two 
nations,  they  ravaged  the  seas  at  their  pleasure. 

Generally  their  bands  were  well  organized  and 
under  very  salutary  discipline.  The  following  arti- 
cles of  agreement,  signed  by  the  whole  crew,  were 
found  on  board  one  of  these  ships  : 

“ Every  man  is  entitled  to  a vote  in  affairs  of  im- 
portance, and  to  an  equal  share  of  all  provisions  and 
strong  liquors  which  may  be  seized.  Any  man  who 
defrauds  the  company  in  plate,  jewels,  or  money, 
shall  be  landed  on  a desert  island.  If  he  rob  a 
messmate,  his  ears  and  nose  shall  be  slit,  and 
then  he  shall  be  landed  on  a desert  island.  No 
man  shall  play  at  cards  or  dice  for  money.  The 
lights  are  to  be  put  out  at  eight  o’clock  at  night. 
No  woman  is  to  be  allowed  on  board.  Any  man 
who  brings  a woman  to  sea  disguised  shall  be  put 
to  death.  No  man  shall  strike  another  on  board, 
but  quarrels  shall  be  settled  on  shore  with  sword  or 
pistol. 


THE  BUCCANEERS. 


l9 


“Any  one  deserting,  or  leaving  his  quarters,  dur- 
ing an  engagement,  shall  be  either  landed  on  a 
desert  island  or  put  to  death.  Every  man  losing  a 
limb  or  becoming  crippled  in  the  service  shall  have 
eight  hundred  dollars.  The  captain  and  quarter- 
master shall  receive  two  shares  of  every  prize ; 
the  master,  boatswain,  and  gunner,  one  share  and  a 
half,  and  all  other  officers  one  and  a quarter.  Quar- 
ter always  to  be  given  when  called  for.  He  that 
sees  a sail  first  is  to  have  the  best  pistols  and  small 
arms  on  board  of  her.” 

Thus  it  will  be  seen  that  these  buccaneers  were 
regularly  organized  bands,  by  no  means  ashamed  of 
their  calling.  They  were  morally  scarcely  inferior  to 
the  robber  knights  and  barons  of  the  feudal  ages, 
from  whom  the  haughtiest  nobles  of  Europe  are 
proud  to  claim  their  lineage.  They  were  not  petty 
thieves  and  vulgar  murderers.  They  unfurled  their 
banners  and  waged  open  warfare  on  the  sea  and  on 
the  land,  glorying  in  their  chivalric  exploits,  and 
ostentatiously  displaying,  in  all  harbors,  the  trophies 
of  their  wild  adventures. 

These  freebooters  assumed  the  most  gorgeous 
and  extravagant  dresses.  Their  favorite  ornament 
was  a broad  crimsom  sash,  of  bright  scarlet,  passing 
round  the  waist,  and  fastened  on  the  shoulder  and 
hip  with  colored  ribbons.  This  was  so  arranged 


20 


CAPTAIN  KIDD. 


that  it  formed  a belt  into  which  they  could  thrust 
three  or  four  richly  mounted  pistols.  These  pistols 
were  often  sold  at  auction,  on  shipboard,  for  two 
hundred  dollars  each.  Cocked  hats,  with  a showy 
embroidery  of  gold  lace,  formed  a conspicuous  fea- 
ture of  their  costume. 

The  captain,  in  time  of  battle,  was  invested  with 
dictatorial  power.  He  could  stab  or  shoot  any  one 
who  disobeyed  his  orders.  His  voice  was  generally 
decisive  as  to  the  treatment  of  prisoners.  The  large 
cabin  was  appropriated  to  his  exclusive  use.  Often 
the  freebooters  combined,  in  several  armed  vessels, 
to  attack  some  richly  freighted  fleet  under  convoy. 
Occasionally  they  landed,  and  captured  and  plun- 
dered very  considerable  cities. 

These  buccaneers  were  generally,  as  we  have 
said,  Englishmen,  Frenchmen,  or  Germans.  Still, 
adventurers  from  all  nationalities  crowded  their 
decks.  The  Spanish  Court  remonstrated  with  the 
several  Governments  of  Europe  against  these  out- 
rages. France  replied  : 

“ The  people  complained  against  act  entirely  on 
their  own  authority  and  responsibility,  not  by  any 
commission  from  us.  The  King  of  Spain  is  at  lib- 
erty to  proceed  against  them  according  to  his  own 
pleasure.” 

Elizabeth,  England’s  termagant  queen,  with  char- 
teristic  tartness  replied  : 


THE  BUCCANEERS. 


21 


“ The  Spaniards  have  drawn  these  inconve- 
niences on  themselves,  by  their  severe  and  unjust 
dealings  in  their  American  commerce.  The  Queen 
of  England  cannot  understand  why  her  subjects,  or 
those  of  any  other  European  prince  should  be  de- 
barred from  traffic  in  the  West  Indies.  As  she  does 
not  acknowledge  the  Spaniards  to  have  any  title  to 
any  portion  of  the  New  World  by  the  donation  of  the 
Bishop  of  Rome,  so  she  knows  no  right  they  have 
to  any  places  other  than  those  of  which  they  are  in 
actual  possession.  Their  having  touched  only  here 
and  there  upon  a coast,  and  given  names  to  a few 
rivers  or  capes,  are  such  insignificant  things  as  can 
in  no  ways  entitle  them  to  a property  in  those  parts,, 
any  further  than  where  they  have  actually  settled 
and  continue  to  inhabit.” 

Some  curious  anecdotes  are  told  illustrative  of  the 
great  respect  some  of  these  adventurers  entertained 
for  religion  and  morality.  In  many  cases  all  bolts, 
locks,  and  fastenings  of  any  kind  were  prohibited, 
as  implying  a doubt  of  the  honor  of  their  com- 
rades. Not  a few  men  of  noble  birth  became  buc- 
caneers. A captain  of  one  of  these  bands  shot  one 
of  his  crew  for  behaving  irreverently  in  church. 
Sir  Raveneau  de  Sussan,  being  deeply  involved  in 
debt,  joined  the  freebooters  because,  he  said,  “ he 


22 


CAPTAIN  KIDD. 


wished,  as  every  honest  man  should  do,  to  have 
withal  to  satisfy  his  creditors.”  • 

The  French  called  the  buccaneers  nos  braves . 
The  English  papers  were  filled  with  admiring  ac- 
counts of  their  unparalleled  exploits.  A French 
buccaneer,  Francois  l’Olonnais,  at  the  head  of  six 
hundred  and  fifty  men,  captured  the  towns  of  Ma- 
racaibo and  Gibraltar,  in  the  Gulf  of  Venezuela, 
and  extorted  half  a million  dollars  for  the  ransom  of 
those  places.  A French  priest  extolled  the  deed  as 
one  of  chivalric  heroism. 

The  pirates  seized  the  Island  of  Tortuga,  built  a 
town  there,  and  erected  a strong  fort  on  an  eminence 
jvhich  commanded  a view  of  the  encircling  sea  to  the 
horizon.  This  island  is  situated  a few  leagues  north 
of  the  magnificent  Island  of  San  Domingo,  then 
called  Hispaniola.  It  is  long  and  narrow,  running 
east  and  west,  and  iS  about  sixty  miles  in  circuit. 
It  is  mainly  a mountainous  island  of  rock,  but  at  that 
time  was  densely  covered  with  a gigantic  forest. 
The  western  part  of  the  island  was  uninhabited. 
It  was  very  rugged  and  barren,  and  had  no  harbor 
or  even  cove  into  which  a vessel  or  boat  could  run. 
On  the  southeastern  shore  there  was  one  good 
harbor,  so  landlocked  that  it  could  be  easily  de- 
fended. The  island  abounded  with  wild  boars,  and 


THE  BUCCANEERS. 


23 


at  some  seasons,  the  very  air  seemed  darkened  with 
the  flocks  of  pigeons  which  frequented  its  groves. 

The  buccaneers  seized  this  island,  and  sent  to  the 
French  governor  of  St.  Christopher’s  to  furnish  them 
with  aid  to  fortify  it.  The  governor  sent  them  a 
ship  full  of  men,  with  all  needful  supplies.  With 
this  assistance  they  built  a fort  on  a high  rock,  which 
perfectly  commanded  the  harbor.  There  was  no 
access  to  the  fort  but  by  climbing  a narrow  passage, 
along  which  but  two  persons  could  pass  at  a time. 
With  great  difficulty  two  guns  were  raised  and 
mounted.  There  was  a plentiful  supply  of  fresh 
water  on  the  summit,  from  an  abundant  spring  gush- 
ing from  the  rock. 

One  of  these  buccaneers,  John  Esquemeling,  has 
given  quite  a minute  account  of  the  achievements 
of  himself  and  comrades.  His  narrative,  which  is 
deemed  authentic,  was  written  in  Dutch,  but  was 
translated  and  published  in  London  in  the  year 
1684.  He  had  sailed  from  Havre  - de  - Grace,  in 
France,  for  the  New  Wqrld,in  the  year  1666,  to  seek 
his  fortune.  He  gives  the  following  reason  for  join- 
ing the  buccaneers : 

“ I found  myself  in  Tortuga  like  unto  Adam 
when  he  was  first  created  by  the  hand  of  his  Maker; 
that  is,  naked  and  destitute  of  all  human  necessaries. 
Not  knowing  how  to  get  a living,  I determined  to 


24 


CAPTAIN  KIDD. 


enter  into  the  wicked  order  of  pirates  or  robbers  of 
the  sea.  Into  this  society  I was  received  by  com- 
mon consent  both  of  the  superior  and  vulgar  soft. 
I continued  among  them  six  years,  until  the  year 
1672.  Having  assisted  them  in  all  their  designs  and 
attempts,  and  served  them  in  many  notable  exploits, 
of  which  I here  give  the  reader  a full  account,  I 
returned  to  my  own  native  country.” 

We  will  give  one  incident  illustrative  of  the 
mode  in  which  these  buccaneers  operated. 

There  was  at  Tortuga  a man  born  in  Dieppe, 
Normandy.  From  his  gigantic  stature  and  his  bold 
carriage  he  was  familiarly  called  Peter  the  Great. 
He  took  a large  boat,  and  with  twenty-eight  com- 
panions, desperate  men,  thoroughly  armed,  set  out 
from  the  harbor  in  search  of  booty.  For  a long 
time  they  sailed  over  those  tropical  seas,  keeping  a 
vigilant  watch  from  the  mast-head,  but  no  vessel 
appeared  in  sight.  Their  food  was  rapidly  disap- 
pearing, and  they  began  to  be  in  despair. 

At  length  they  espied,  one  afternoon,  in  the  dis- 
tant horizon,  a sail.  As  they  approached  it,  they 
found,  somewhat  to  their  alarm,  that  it  was  a huge 
Spanish  galleon  laden  to  the  gunwales  with  treasure. 
It  probably  contained  passengers  and  crew,  and  per- 
haps soldiers,  three  or  four  times  outnumbering  the 
buccaneers.  The  sagacious  Peter  immediately  sur- 


THE  BUCCANEERS. 


25 


mised  that  the  galleon  was  one  of  a merchant  fleet 
which  had  recently  sailed  from  Spain  under  a strong 
convoy,  and  being  heavily  laden,  had,  in  some  storm, 
got  separated  from  the  squadron.  It  was  one  of  the 
most  desperate  of  enterprises  to  attack  such  a ship 
with  their  little  boat.  The  ship,  though  a merchant- 
man, had,  without  any  doubt,  some  heavy  guns,  and 
the  crew  was  well  armed. 

But  they  were  desperate  men  ; their  provisions 
were  exhausted  ; they  were  in  danger  of  actual  star- 
vation. The  captain  assembled  them  all  around 
him,  and  addressed  them  in  a very  glowing  and 
inspiring  speech.  We  cannot  quote  his  identical 
words.  But  we  have  a record  of  the  motives  he 
urged  to  rouse  his  men  to  a frenzy  of  courage. 

“ Our  cruise,”  said  he,  “ has  been  thus  far  a fail- 
ure. We  have  no  money.  We  have  no  food.  We 
must  soon  perish  by  the  most  miserable  of  all  deaths, 
lingering  starvation.  In  that  ship  there  is  food  in 
abundance,  wine  in  abundance,  gold  in  abundance. 
We  are  now  beggars.  Let  us  take  that  ship,  and 
we  are  princes.  We  can  revel  in  luxury.  Our  for- 
tunes are  made  for  our  lives.  We  can  sail  to  any 
land  we  please,  and  there  live  in  independence. 
Even  if  some  of  us  must  die,  it  is  better  to  die  sud- 
denly than  to  starve.  We  can  take  the  ship  if  we 
all  do  our  duty.  I call  upon  every  one  now  to  take 


2 


26 


CAPTAIN  KIDD. 


a solemn  oath  either  to  capture  the  ship  or  to  die  in 
the  attempt.” 

To  this  appeal  the  piratic  crew  responded  with 
cheers,  and  the  oath  was  promptly  taken.  The  cap- 
tain of  the  Spanish  ship  had  been  informed  that 
there  was  a boat  in  sight,  and  that  it  probably  was 
manned  by  pirates.  He  came  upon  deck,  examined 
it  carefully  with  his  glass,  and  then,  turning  upon  his 
heel,  said  contemptously : 

“ We  need  not  care  for  such  a pitiful  concern  as 
that.  It  is  a mere  cockle-shell.  If  you  wish,  you 
may  rig  the  crane  out,  and  we  will  hoist  the  whole 
thing,  crew  and  all,  on  board.  We  need  fear  no  ship 
which  is  not  bigger  and  stronger  than  our  own.” 

The  pirates  had  the  advantage  of  the  wind. 
They  kept  away  until  dark.  Peter,  or  Pierre  as  they 
called  him,  informed  them  of  his  desperate  plan. 
He  would,  in  the  gloom  of  night,  put  on  all  sail, 
and  run  his  boat  directly  alongside  of  the  galleon. 
Grappling-irons  were  immediately  to  be  thrown  over 
the  gunwale  of  the  ship,  with  ropes  attached,  by 
which  the  boat’s  crew  were  instantly  to  leap  on 
board.  The  carpenter  was  to  have  tools  ready  and 
bore  a large  hole  in  the  bottom  of  the  boat,  so  as  to 
sink  it  at  once.  He  was  then  to  leap  on  board. 

Every  man  was  to  have  three  or  four  loaded 
pistols  in  his  belt,  and  a sabre  in  his  hand.  Escape 


THE  BUCCANEERS. 


2 7 


was  impossible.  If  they  failed  to  capture  the  ship, 
and  were  captured  themselves,  their  inevitable  doom 
was  death  by  hanging.  The  programme  was  carried 
out  in  full.  The  night  was  dark.  There  was  no  vigi- 
lance, no  suspicion  of  danger  on  board  the  ship. 
The  boat  came  alongside  the  huge  bulk  of  the  gal- 
leon so  noiselessl^fthat  it  was  not  perceived. 

The  pirates  rushed  pell-mell  on  board.  With 
their  sharp  sabres  they  cut  down  the  terrified  crew 
on  the  right  hand  and  on  the  left.  Pierre,  leading  a 
party,  plunged  into  the  cabin.  The  captain  with 
several  of  his  officers  was  playing  cards.  He  sprang 
from  his  seat  exclaiming  : , 

“ Lord  Jesus;  are  these  devils?” 

Pierre,  presenting  a pistol  at  his  breast,  demanded 
the  surrender  of  the  ship.  Had  the  captain  or  any 
of  his  officers  raised  a hand  in  self-defence,  death 
would  have  been  their  immediate  fate.  They  were 
all  disarmed  and  bound.  Another  party,  sweeping 
the  decks  with  sword  and  pistol,  drove  all  whom  they 
did  not  kill  into  the  hold,  and  shut  the  hatches  upon 
them.  They  then  seized  the  gun-room,  where  all 
the  arms  and  ammunition  were  stored. 

In  almost  less  time  than  it  has  taken  to  describe 
the  scene,  this  majestic  ship  with  its  vast  treasures 
was  captured.  Not  a single  pirate  was  killed  or 
wounded.  With  three  cheers  the  pirates  proclaimed 


28 


CAPTAIN  KIDD. 


their  astounding  victory.  They  were  nearly  all  sea- 
men, and  familiar  with  those  waters.  They  turned 
the  ship  to  sail  to  Europe.  Coming  in  sight  of  an 
island,  they  landed  the  captain  and  all  the  ship’s 
company  in  a cove,  and  giving  them  a small  supply 
of  provisions,  left  them  to  shift  for  themselves. 
Several  of  the  crew  remained  on  board  the  ship,  en- 
listing in  the  service  of  the  pirates.  This  being  done, 
they  set  sail  for  France,  where  they  sold  their  ship, 
divided  their  immense  booty,  scattered,  and  were 
heard  of  no  more. 

The  inhabitants  of  Tortuga  soon  received  tidings 
of  this  brilliant  achievement.  It  seemed  to  inspire 
them  all  with  the  intense  desire  to  go  and  do  like- 
wise. All  Tortuga  was  in  an  uproar.  Every  one 
applauded  a deed  which  they  deemed  so  glorious  as 
well  as  so  profitable.  They  saw  that  by  a single  en- 
terprise, Pierre  had  made  his  fortune  for  life.  In  a 
few  months,  more  than  twenty  piratic  vessels  were 
fitted  out  at  Tortuga. 


CHAPTER  II. 


William  Kidd  becomes  a Pirate. 

Ravages  of  the  Pirates. — The  King’s  Interview  with  Earl  Bellomont. 
— William  Kidd,  the  New  York  Merchant. — His  Commission. — 
Sailing  of  the  Adventure. — Recruiting  in  New  York. — Circu- 
itous Trip  to  Madagascar. — Perils  and  Sufferings. — Madagascar 
the  Pirates’  Home. — Murmurings  of  the  Crew. — Kidd  reluctantly 
turns  Pirate. — His  Repulses,  and  his  Captures. 

In  the  year  1695,  the  King  of  England,  William 
III.,  summoned  before  him  the  Earl  of  Bellomont, 
who  had  been  governor  of  Barbadoes,  and  whom  he 
had  recently  appointed  governor  of  New  York,  and 
said  to  him : 

“ The  buccaneers  have  so  increased  in  the  East 
and  West  Indies,  and  all  along  the  American  coast, 
that  they  defiantly  sail  under  their  own  flag.  They 
penetrate  the  rivers  ; land  in  numbers  sufficient  to 
capture  cities,  robbing  palaces  and  cathedrals,  and 
extorting  enormous  ransom.  Their  suppression  is 
vital  to  commerce.  They  have  possessed  themselves 
of  magnificent  retreats,  in  Madagascar  and  other 
islands  of  the  Indian  Ocean.  They  have  established 
their  seraglios,  and  are  living  in  fabulous  splendor 


30 


CAPTAIN  KIDD. 


and  luxury.  Piratic  expeditions  are  fitted  out  from 
the  colonies  of  New  England  and  Virginia  ; and  even 
the  Quakers  of  Pennsylvania  afford  a market  for 
their  robberies.  These  successful  freebooters  are 
making  their  homes  in  the  Carclinas,  in  Rhode 
Island,  and  along  the  south  shore  of  Long  Island, 
where  they  and  their  children  take  positions  among 
the  most  respectable  in  the  community. 

“ The  buccaneers  are  so  audacious  that  they 
seek  no  concealment.  Their  ships  are  laden  with 
the  spoil  of  all  nations.  The  richest  prizes  which 
can  now  be  taken  on  the  high  seas  are  the  heavily 
laden  ships  of  the  buccaneers.  I have  resolved, 
with  the  aid  of  others,  to  fit  out  a private  expedition 
against  them.  We  have  formed  a company  for  that 
purpose.  By  attacking  the  pirates  we  shall  accom- 
plish a double  object.  We  shall  in  the  first  place 
check  their  devastating  operations,  and  we  shall  also 
fill  our  purses  with  the  proceeds  of  the  abundant 
spoil  with  which  their  ships  are  laden.” 

This  second  consideration  was  doubtless  the 
leading  one  in  the  movement.  The  king  was  in 
great  need  of  money.  His  nobles-  were  impover- 
ished by  extravagance.  They  were  ready  to  re- 
sort to  any  measures  to  replenish  their  exhausted 
treasuries.  This  royal  company  was  therefore  or- 
ganized, not  as  a national  movement,  sustained  by 


WILLIAM  KIDD  BECOMES  A PIRATE. 


31 


national  law,  but  as  a piratic  expedition  against 
the  pirates.  The  reclaimed  treasure  was  not  to  be 
restored  to  its  owners,  nor  to  be  placed  in  the  treas- 
ury of  the  kingdom,  but  to  be  divided  among  the 
captors,  as  their  legitimate  spoil.  And  still  the 
king  was  to  give  the  commission  in  his  kingly  name. 

The  king  informed  the  Earl  of  Bellomont  that 
he  was  about  to  invest  him  with  the  government  of 
New  York,  and  wished  him  to  suggest  the  name  of 
some  suitable  person,  who  was  familiar  with  the 
North  American  coast  and  the  West  Indian  seas, 
to  whom  he  could  intrust  the  command  of  the  frig- 
ate they  were  then  fitting  out.  It  so  chanced  that 
an  illustrious  Englishman,  Mr.  Robert  Livingston, 
the  first  of  that  name  who  had  emigrated  to  the 
New  World,  was  then  in  London.  The  earl  con- 
sulted with  him.  He  was  informed  that  just  the 
man  he  needed  had  accompanied  him  from  New 
York  to  London,  leaving  his  family  behind.  He  was 
a merchant,  by  the  name  of  William  Kidd,  a man  of 
tried  courage  and  integrity. 

In  the  last  war  with  the  French,  Captain  Kidd 
had  commanded  a privateersman,  and  had  gained 
signal  honor  in  many  engagements.  He  had  sailed 
over  all  the  seas  frequented  by  the  buccaneers,  and 
was  familiar  with  their  haunts.  The  commission 
which  the  king  gave  to  Captain  Kidd  is  a curious 


32 


CAPTAIN  KIDD. 


document.  It  is  here  given  abridged  of  its  exces- 
sive verbiage  : 

“ William  the  Third,  by  the  grace  of  God  King 
of  England,  Scotland,  France,  and  Ireland,  to  our 
true  and  well-beloved  Captain  William  Kidd,  com- 
mander of  the  ship  Adventure.  Whereas  divers 
wicked  persons  commit  many  and  great  piracies, 
robberies,  and  depredations  on  the  seas,  upon  the 
coasts  of  America  and  other  parts,  to  the  hindrance 
of  trade  and  the  danger  of  our  subjects,  we  have 
thought  fit  to  give  to  the  said  William  Kidd  full 
authority  to  seize  all  such  pirates  as  you  may  find 
on  the  seas,  whether  our  subjects  or  the  subjects  of 
other  nations,  with  their  ships,  and  all  merchandise 
or  money  which  shall  be  found  on  board,  if  they 
willingly  yield  themselves.  But  if  they  will  not 
yield  without  fighting,  then  you  are,  by  force,  to 
compel  them  to  yield.  We  do  also  require  you  to 
bring,  or  cause  to  be  brought,  such  pirates,  free- 
booters, or  sea  rovers,  as  you  shall  seize,  to  a legal 
trial,  to  the  end  they  may  be  proceeded  against  ac- 
cording to  the  law  in  such  cases. 

“ We  enjoin  you  to  keep  an  exact  journal  of  your 
proceedings,  giving  the  names  of  the  ships  you  may 
capture,  the  names  of  their  officers  and  crew,  and 
the  value  of  their  cargoes,  and  stores.  And  we 
command  you,  at  your  peril,  that  you  do  not  molest 


WILLIAM  KIDD  BECOMES  A PIRATE. 


33 


our  friends  or  allies  under  any  pretence  of  authority 
hereby  granted.  Given  the  26th  of  January,  1695.” 

Captain  Kidd  at  the  same  time  received  another 
document,  which  was  called  a commission  of  re- 
prisals. This  authorized  him,  as  a privateersman,  to 
take  any  French  merchant  ships  he  might  chance  to 
meet ; for  there  was  then  war  between  France  and 
England. 

A ship  was  purchased,  for  thirty  thousand  dol- 
lars, called  the  Adventure.  Of  this  sum,  Captain 
Kidd  and  Mr.  Livingston  furnished  three  thousand 
each.  The  remainder  was  contributed  by  the  Earls 
Bellomont  and  Romney,  Lord  Chancellor  Somers, 
the  Lord  High  Admiral,  the  Duke  of  Shrewsbury, 
and  Sir  Henry  Harrison.  The  king,  rather  inglori- 
ously,  paid  nothing.  He  purchased  his  share  in  the 
enterprise  by  the  royal  patronage. 

It  seems  that  Captain  Kidd  was  a man  of  high 
reputation  at  that  time.  It  was  a large  amount  of 
property  to  be  intrusted  to  his  hands  ; for  the  ves- 
sel and  its  outfit  must  have  cost  at  least  fifty  thou- 
sand dollars.  Mr.  Livingston  became  Kidd’s  secu- 
rity that  he  would  faithfully  discharge  his  duties  and 
account  for  all  his  captures.  It  is  said  that  Kidd  was 
not  pleased  with  this  arrangement,  as  he  was  very 
unwilling  that  Mr.  Livingston  should  be  his  bonds- 
man. He  probably,  even  then,  felt  that  it  might 


34 


CAPTAIN  KIDD. 


prove  an  obstacle  in  his  future  course.  The  opera- 
tions of  the  human  mind  are  often  inexplicable. 
He  might  wish  to  steal  the  ship  and  turn  pirate 
on  his  own  account.  And  he  could  not  honorably 
do  this  while  his  friend  was  his  bondsman.  Such 
pressure  was  put  upon  him  that  he  was  constrained 
to  yield. 

Armed  with  the  royal  commission,  and  in  com- 
mand of  the  Adventure,  Captain  Kidd  sailed  from 
Plymouth,  England,  in  May,  1696.  The  frigate  had 
an  armament  of  thirty  guns,  and  a crew  of  eighty 
men.  He  was  ordered  to  render  his  accounts  to  the 
Earl  of  Bellomont  in  New  York.  He  sailed  up  the 
Narrows,  into  New  York  harbor,  in  July.  His  wife 
and  children  were  in  his  home  there.  In  crossing 
the  Atlantic,  Captain  Kidd  came  across  a French 
merchantman,  which  he  captured.  The  prize  was 
valued  at  but  seventeen  hundred  dollars.  This  was 
considered  a legitimate  act  of  war. 

Captain  Kidd  knew  full  well  that  the  enemy  he 
was  to  encounter  would  fight  with  the  utmost  des- 
peration, and  that  he  might  meet  a fleet  of  piratic 
ships,  or  a single  ship,  more  powerful  in  men  and 
armament  than  his  own.  He  therefore  sent  out  re- 
cruiting officers  through  the  streets  of  New  York,  to 
enlist  volunteers.  The  terms  he  offered  were  that 
every  man  should  have  an  equal  share  of  every  prize 


WILLIAM  KIDD  BECOMES  A PIRATE. 


35 


that  was  taken,  after  reserving  for  .himself  and  the 
owners  forty  shares.  With  these  offers  he  soon  in- 
creased his  crew  to  one  hundred  and  fifty-five  men. 

Sailing  from  the  harbor  of  New  York,  he  made 
first  for  Madeha,  to  lay  in  a stock  of  wine.  Then 
he  directed  his  course  to  the  Cape  de  Verd  Islands, 
for  a supply  of  salt  and  provisions.  Having  obtained 
these,  he  spread  his  canvas  for  a long  voyage  around 
the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  to  the  Island  of  Madagas- 
car, on  the  eastern  coast  of  Africa.  This  island  had 
become,  renowned  as  one  of  the  most  important  ren- 
dezvouses of  the  pirates. 

Madagascar  is  larger  than  Great  Britain.  The 
pirates,  by  aid  of  their  firearms,  their  desperate 
courage,  and  their  superior  intelligence,  had  gained 
possession  of  a considerable  portion  of  the  island- 
The  natives  were  an  inefficient  race,  copper-colored, 
'with  long,  black  hair.  The  pirates  had  treated  them 
with  such  enormous  cruelty,  that  the  savages  fled 
before  them  as  if  they  had  been  demons. 

In  this  retreat,  so  far  distant  from  the  abodes  of 
civilization,  the  buccaneers  had  reared  forts,  and  built 
mansions  which  they  had  converted  into  harems. 
From  their  Voyages  they  returned  here  enriched 
with  the  plundered  commerce  of  the  world,  to  revel 
in  all  sensual  indulgence.  They  made  slaves  of 
their  prisoners ; married,  in  their  rude  way,  any 


36 


CAPTAIN  KIDD. 


number  they  pleased  of  the  most  beautiful  of  the 
native  females ; “ so  that  every  one,”  writes  one  of 
their  number,  “ had  as  great  a seraglio  as  the  Grand 
Seignior  at  Constantinople.  At  length  they  began 
to  separate  from  each  other,  each  living  with  his 
own  wives,  slaves,  and  dependants,  like  independent 
princes.  As  power  and  plenty  naturally  beget  con- 
tention, they  sometimes  quarrelled,  and  attacked 
each  other  at  the  head  of  their  several  armies.  In 
these  civil  wars  many  of  them  were  killed.” 

These  reckless  men  used  their  power  like  tyrants. 
They  grew  wanton  in  cruelty.  Nothing  was  more 
common  than,  upon  the  slightest  displeasure,  to 
cause  one  of  their  dependants  to  be  tied  to  a tree 
and  shot  through  the  heart.  The  natives  combined 
for  their  extermination.  The  plan  would  have  suc- 
ceeded but  for  betrayal  by  a woman.  They  trem- 
bled in  view  of  their  narrow  escape,  and  combined 
for  mutual  defence. 

These  ruffians  assumed  all  the  airs  of  the  ancient 
baronial  nobility.  Their  dwellings  were  citadels. 
They  generally  chose  for  their  residence  some  dense 
forest,  near  running  water.  The  house  was  sur- 
rounded by  a rampart  and  a ditch.  The  rampart 
was  so  high  that  it  could  not  be  climbed  without 
scaling-ladders.  The  dwelling  was  so  concealed,  in 
the  dense  tropical  forest,  that  it  could  not  be  seen 


WILLIAM  KIDD  BECOMES  A PIRATE. 


37 


until  you  were  very  near  it.  The  only  approach 
was  so  narrow  that  two  could  not  pass  it  abreast. 
It  was  contrived  in  so  intricate  a manner  that,  to  all 
not  perfectly  familiar  with  it,  it  was  a perfect  laby- 
rinth, with  cross  paths  where  one  might  wander  for 
hours,  lost  in  the  maze. 

All  along  these  narrow  paths,  large  and  very 
sharp  thorns,  which  grew  in  that  country,  were  plant- 
ed in  the  ground,  so  as  to  pierce  the  feet  of  the  un- 
shod natives.  If  any  should  attempt  to  approach 
the  house  by  night,  they  would  certainly  be  pierced 
and  torn  by  those  cruel  thorns. 

It  was  a long  voyage  to  Madagascar.  Before  he 
reached  the  island  nine  months  had  elapsed  since 
leaving  Plymouth.  Captain  Kidd  had  expended  all 
his  money,  and  his  provisions  were  nearly  exhausted. 
Not  a single  prize  had  they  captured  by  the  way. 
This  ill  luck  caused  a general  feeling  of  murmuring 
and  contention  on  board.  The  most  amiable  are  in 
danger  of  losing  their  amiability  in  hours  of  disas- 
ter. Rude  seamen,  but  one  remove  from  pirates,  in 
such  seasons  of  disappointment  and  chagrin  become 
almost  demons  in  moroseness. 

One  morning  the  whole  ship’s  crew  were  thrown 
into  a state  of  the  most  joyous  excitement  by  the 
sight  of  three  ships  in  the  distant  horizon.  They 
had  no  doubt  that  it  was  some  buccaneer,  with  two 


38 


CAPTAIN  KIDD. 


prizes,  heavily  laden  with  the  treasures  of  the  Orient. 
Suddenly  all  became  very  good-natured.  Eagerly 
they  prepared  for  action.  They  had  no  fear  that 
the  pirate,  with  his  prizes,  could  escape  their  swift- 
sailing frigate.  The  supposed  pirate  was  apparently 
conscious  that  escape  was  impossible  ; for  he  bore 
down  boldly  upon  them. 

Terrible  was  the  disappointment.  Captain  Kidd, 
gazing  upon  the  approaching  vessels  through  his 
glass,  exclaimed,  with  an  oath,  “They  are  three 
English  war-ships.” 

Captain  Warren  was  in  command  of  the  men-of- 
war.  Meeting  thus  in  mid-ocean,  the  two  captains 
interchanged  civilities,  visited  each  other,  and  kept 
company  for  two  or  three  days.  It  was  in  the 
month  of  Februar}',  1666,  that  Captain  Kidd,  coast- 
ing along  the  shores  of  Madagascar,  approached  the 
harbor  upon  the  island  frequented  by  the  pirates. 
Here  he  expected  to  find  treasure  in  abundance. 
He  had  very  decidedly  exceeded  his  orders  in  leav- 
ing the  waters  of  America  for  the  distant  shores 
of  Africa  and  Asia.  Triumphant  success,  which  he 
was  sanguine  of  achieving,  might  cause  the  diso- 
bedience of  instructions  not  only  to  be  forgiven  but 
applauded.  Failure  would  be  to  him  disgrace  and 
irretrievable  ruin. 

Again  Captain  Kidd  and  his  crew  were  doomed 


WILLIAM  KIDD  BECOMES  A PIRATE. 


39 


to  disappointment.  It  so  happened  that  they  ar- 
rived at  the  island  at  a time  when  every  vessel  was 
out  on  a piratic  cruise.  There  was  not  a single  ves- 
sel there.  All  were  growing  desperate.  * Captain 
Kidd  had  but  very  little  money  left,  and  nearly  all 
his  provisions  were  consumed.  As  hastily  as  possi- 
ble he  replenished  his. water-casks,  and  taking  in  a 
few  more  stores,  weighed  anchor,  and  voyaged  thir- 
teen hundred  miles  farther  east  to  Malabar,  as  the 
whole  western  coast  of  Hindostan  was  then  called, 
from  Cape  Comorin  to  Bombay. 

He  came  within  sight  of  these  shores  in  June, 
four  months  after  his  arrival  at  Madagascar.  For 
some  time  he  cruised  up  and  down  this  coast  una- 
vailingly.  Not  a single  sail  was  to  be  seen  on  the 
boundless  expanse  of  ocean.  There  was  universal 
discontent  and  murmurings  on  board  the  Adventure. 
The  situation  of  the  ship’s  company  was  indeed  de- 
plorable. One-half  of  the  globe  was  between  them 
and  their  homes.  Their  provisions  were  nearly  all 
gone,  and  they  had  no  means  with  which  to  purchase 
more.  It  was  clear  that  unless  Providence  should 
interpose  in  their  favor,  they  must  either  steal  or 
starve. 

And  Providence  did,  for  a time,  singularly  inter- 
pose. As  they  were  one  day  sailing  by  a small 
island,  called  Joanna,  they  saw  the  wreck  of  a ship 


40 


CAPTAIN  KIDD. 


on  shore.  Captain  Kidd  took  a boat,  and  was  rowed 
to  the  land,  where  he  found  that  it  was  a French 
vessel.  The  crew  had  escaped,  having  saved  quite  a 
quantity  of  gold.  The  ship  and  cargo  were  a total 
loss.  The  Frenchman,  so  the  narrative  goes,  loaned 
this  gold  to  Captain  Kidd.  Perhaps  he  did.  It  is 
more  probable  that  it  was  a forced  loan.  Captain 
Kidd  had,  as  we  have  mentioned,  a double  commis- 
sion, one  against  the  pirates,  and  the  other  a regular 
commission  as  a privateersman  against  the  French. 
Had  he  captured  the  ship  before  the  wreck  it  would 
have  been  his  lawful  prize.  It  is  hardly  probable 
that  he  had  any  scruples  of  conscience  in  seizing  the 
doubloons  when  transferred  to  the  shore. 

With  this  gold  he  sailed  to  one  of  the  ports  on 
the  Malabar  coast,  where  he  purchased  food  sufficient 
for  a few  weeks  only.  There  was,  at  that  time,  in 
Asia,  one  of  the  most  powerful  nations  on  the  globe, 
called  the  Mongols.  The  emperor,  who  was  almost 
divinely  worshipped,  was  titled  the  Great  Mogul. 
His  gorgeous  palaces  were  reared  in  the  city  of 
Samarcand,  in  the  province  of  Bokhara.  This  mag- 
nificent city,  thirty  miles  in  circumference,  glittered 
with  palaces  and  mosques  of  gorgeous  architecture, 
constructed  of  white  marble.  The  empire  was 
founded  by  the  world-renowned  Gengis  Khan,  and 
extended  by  the  equally  celebrated  Tamerlane.  The 


WILLIAM  KIDD  BECOMES  A PIRATE. 


41 


sails  of  Mongol  commerce  whitened  all  the  East-In- 
dian  seas.  Piracy  then  so  abounded  that  this  com- 
merce was  generally  carried  on  in  fleets  under 
‘convoy.  Upon  this  cruise  of  disappointment  and 
anxiety,  Captain  Kidd  passed  several  of  the  ships  of 
the  Great  Mogul.  He  looked  upon  them  with  a 
wistful  eye.  They  were  merchantmen.  With  his 
force  he  could  easily  capture  them.  There  could 
be  no  doubt  that  they  contained  treasure  of  great 
value. 

There  was  loud  murmuring  among  the  crew. 
They  could  not  understand  those  scruples  of  con- 
science which  would  allow  them  to  plunder  a few 
shipwrecked  Frenchmen,  and  yet  would  turn  aside 
from  the  rich  argosies  of  the  East. 

But  Captain  Kidd,  a respectable  New-York  mer- 
chant, held  in  high  esteem  by  the  community,  and 
who  had  been  sent  on  this  expedition  expressly  to 
capture  and  punish  the  pirates,  was  not  then  pre- 
pared to  raise  himself  the  black  flag,  and  thus  join 
the  robbers  of  the  seas. 

The  struggle,  in  his  mind,  was  probably  very  se- 
vere. He  was  daily  growing  more  desperate.  Star- 
vation stared  him  in  the  face.  His  crew  was  growing 
mutinous.  He  had  reason  to  fear  that  they  would 
rise,  throw  him  overboard  or  land  him  upon  some 
island,  and  then,  raising  the  black  flag  of  the  pirate, 


42 


CAPTAIN  KIDD. 


scour  the  seas  on  their  own  account,  and  join  the 
riotous  band  defiantly  established  at  Madagascar. 

He  had  no  doubt  that  the  powerful  company, 
who  had  sent  him  on  this  cruise,  would  overlook  any 
irregularities  in  plundering  wrong  vessels,  and  would 
make  no  troublesome  inquiries  into  his  mode  of 
operations,  if  he  would  only  bring  them  home  an 
abundance  of  gold.  On  the  other  hand,  should  he 
fail,  he  would  be  dismissed  from  their  service  in  dis- 
grace, an  utterly  ruined  man. 

He  had  learned  that  the  Great  Mogul  was 
about  to  send  from  the  Red  Sea,  through  the  Straits 
of  Babelmandel,  a richly  freighted  fleet  of  merchant- 
men, under  convoy,  bound  to  China.  The  Straits 
are  but  about  fifteen  miles  wide.  Consequently 
there  could  be  no  difficulty  in  intercepting  the  fleet. 

Captain  Kidd  had  probably,  in  his  silent  thoughts, 
decided  to  turn  freebooter.  Though  as  yet  he  had 
divulged  his  secret  to  no  one,  and  had  committed 
no  overt  act,  he  had  passed  the  Rubicon,  and  was  in 
heart  a pirate.  The  change  was  at  once  percepti- 
ble. He  ran  his  ship  in  toward  the  shore,  and 
coasted  along  until  he  came  in  sight  of  a village  of 
the  natives,  where  herds  were  seen  in  the  fields,  and 
harvests  were  waving,  and  the  boughs  of  the  groves 
were  laden  with  the  golden  fruit  of  the  tropics. 
Doubtless  he  would  have  been  glad  to  purchase 


WILLIAM  KIDD  BECOMES  A PIRATE. 


43 


these  stores.  But  he  had  no  money.  He  had 
reached  that  point  in  his  career  at  which  he  must 
either  steal  or  starve. 

He  sent  several  armed  boats  to  the  land,  and 
robbed  the  unresisting  natives  without  stint.  He 
was  not  a man  to  pursue  half  measures.  Having 
well  revictualled  his  ship,  he  turned  her  bows  to- 
ward the  entrance  to  the  Red  Sea.  Summoning 
his  crew  before  him,  he  informed  them  of  the 
change  in  his  plans. 

“ We  have  been  unsuccessful  hitherto,  my  boys,” 
he  said;  “ but  take  courage.  Fortune  is  now  about 
to  smile  upon  us.  The  fleet  of  the  Great  Mogul, 
freighted  with  the  richest  treasures,  is  soon  to  come 
out  of  the  Red  Sea.  From  the  capture  of  those 
heavily  laden  ships  we  will  all  grow  rich.” 

This  speech  was  greeted  with  shouts  of  applause 
by  the  desperate  men  whom  he  had  picked  up  in 
the  streets  of  London  and  New  York.  He  sent  out 
a swift-sailing  boat  well  manned  to  enter  the  Red 
Sea,  and  run  along  its  eastern  coast  on  a voyage  of 
discovery.  The  boat  returned  after  an  absence  of  a 
few  days,  with  the  rather  alarming  intelligence  that 
they  had  counted  a squadron  of  fifteen  large  ships 
just  ready  to  sail.  While  some  of  them  bore  the 
flag  of  the  Great  Mogul,  at  the  mast-head  of  others 
floated  the  banners  of  England  and  of  Holland. 


44 


CAPTAIN  KIDD. 


England  was  in  alliance  with  Holland,  and  on 
the  most  friendly  terms  with  the  Great  Mogul.  In 
the  commission  given  to  Captain  Kidd  by  the  king 
it  was  written : 

“We  .command  you  at  your  peril,  that  you  do 
not  molest  our  friends  or  allies,  under  any  pretence 
of  authority  hereby  granted.” 

Captain  Kidd  must  have  pondered  the  question 
deeply  and  anxiously  before  he  could  have  made 
up  his  mind  to  become  an  utter  outlaw,  by  attack- 
ing a fleet  composed  of  ships  belonging  not  only  to 
England’s  friend,  and  to  England’s  ally,  but  also 
containing  England’s  ships.  Neither  did  he  yet 
know  how  strong  the  convoy  by  which  the  fleet  was 
guarded. 

He,  however,  while  weighing  these  thoughts  in 
his  anxious  mind,  sailed  to  and  fro  before  the  mouth 
of  the  Strait,  keeping  a vigilant  watch  at  the  mast- 
head. After  the  lapse  of  four  days  the  squadron 
hove  in  sight,  far  away  on  the  northern  horizon.  As 
the  vessels  approached,  Captain  Kidd  carefully  scru- 
tinized them  through  his  glass.  His  experienced 
eye  soon  perceived  that  the  fleet  was  convoyed  by 
two  men-of-war,  the  one  English,  the  other  Dutch. 
This  added  to  his  embarrassment,  and  greatly 
increased  his  peril  in  case  he  should  attempt  an 
assault. 


WILLIAM  KIDD  BECOMES  A PIRATE. 


45 


The  fleet  was  much  scattered ; for,  strong  in  its 
guard,  no  danger  was  apprehended.  Kidd’s  vessel 
was  concealed  from  the  general  view  behind  a head- 
land. His  ship  was  a swift  sailer,  and  he  had  an 
immense  amount  of  canvas,  which  he  could  almost 
instantaneously  spread  to  the  breeze.  There  was  a 
large,  bulky  Mongol  ship,  laden  to  the  gunwales, 
slowly  ploughing  its  way  through  the  waves,  ap- 
proaching the  point  where  the  pirate  lay  concealed. 
The  guard  ships  were  at  the  distance  of  several 
miles. 

Captain  Kidd  darted  out  upon  the  galleon  like 
an  eagle  upon  its  prey.  He  probably  hoped  to 
capture  it,  plunder  it,  and  make  his  escape  before 
the  war-vessels  could  come  to  its  rescue.  He  open- 
ed fire  upon  the  ship.  But  the  convoy,  instantly 
taking  the  alarm,  pressed  all  sail,  and  bore  rap- 
idly down  upon  him,  opening  a vigorous  fire  from 
their  heavy  guns.  Kidd  could  not  think  of  contend- 
ing with  them.  His  chance  was  gone.  He  sheered 
off,  and  soon  his  cloud  of  swelling  canvas  disap- 
peared beyond  the  southern  horizon.  The  armed 
frigates  could  not  pursue  him.  They  were  com- 
pelled to  remain  behind  to  protect  the  slowly  sail- 
ing fleet. 

Captain  Kidd,  imbittered  by  constant  failure, 
was  now  a disappointed,  chagrined,  exasperated, 


46 


CAPTAIN  KIDD. 


desperate  man.  He  was  ready  for  any  enterprise, 
however  atrocious,  which  would  bring  him  money. 
He  ran  back  to  the  coast  of  Malabar.  Cruisine 
along,  he  soon  came  in  sight  of  a native  vessel.  Kidd 
captured  it  without  a struggle.  It  was  called  the 
Maiden,  belonged  to  some  merchants  of  Aden,  but 
was  commanded  by  an  Englishman  by  the  name 
of  Parker.  The  mate,  Antonio,  was  a Portuguese, 
familiar  with  the  language  of  the  country'. 

There  was  nothing  of  value  on  board.  Kidd, 
having  resolutely  embarked  on  a piratic  cruise, 
impressed  the  captain,  Parker,  as  pilot  in  those  un- 
known waters.  The  mate  he  retained  as  an  inter- 
preter. Vexed  in  finding  no  gold,  and  believing 
that  the  crew  had  concealed  it,  he  treated  them 
with  the  utmost  cruelty  to  extort  a confession  of 
where  they  had  hid  the  coin.  They  were  hoisted 
up  by  the  arms  and  beaten  with  terrible  severity. 
But  all  was  in  vain.  No  amount  of  torture  could 
bring  to  light  gold  which  did  not  exist. 

The  pirate,  having  robbed  the  poor  men  of  a bale 
of  pepper  and  a bale  of  coffee,  with  a few  pieces  of 
Arabian  gold,  contemptuously  turned  them  adrift, 
bleeding  and  almost  helpless  in  their  exhaustion. 
After  continuing  his  cruise  for  some  time  without  any 
success,  Kidd  ran  into  a small  port,  on  the  Malabar 
coast,  called  Carawar.  There  were  several  English 


WILLIAM  KIDD  BECOMES  A PIRATE. 


47 


merchants  residing  in  that  place.  The  tidings  had 
already  reached  them  of  the  capture  of  the  Aden 
vessel,  the  impressment  of  the  English  captain  and 
the  Portuguese  mate,  and  the  cruel  treatment  of  the 
crew. 

As  soon  as  Captain  Kidd  entered  the  port,  it 
was  suspected  that  he  was  the  pirate.  Two  Eng- 
lish gentlemen,  Mr.  Harvey  and  Mr.  Mason,  came 
on  board,  and  charged  him  with  the  crime,  asking 
him  what  he  had  done  with  his  two  captives,  Cap- 
tain Parker  and  the  Portuguese  mate.  Kidd  as- 
sumed an  air  of  injured  innocence,  denied  that  he 
had  any  knowledge  of  the  event,  showed  them  his 
commission  from  the  King  of  England  as  the  head  of 
a company  of  the  most  illustrious  nobles  to  pursue 
and  punish  the  pirates.  Triumphantly  he  submit- 
ted the  question  if  it  were  reasonable  to  suppose 
that  a man  who  enjoyed  the  confidence  of  the  king 
and  his  nobles,  and  was  intrusted  by  them  to  lead 
an  enterprise  so  essential  to  the  national  honor, 
should  himself  turn  pirate. 

The  gentlemen  were  silenced,  but  not  convinced. 
All  this  time  Parker  and  Antonio  the  Portuguese 
were  concealed  in  a private  place  in  the  hold. 
There  he  kept  them  carefully  guarded  eight  days, 
until  he  again  set  sail.  Just  after  he  had  left  the 
port,  a Portuguese  man-of-war  entered.  The  Eng- 


48 


CAPTAIN  KIDD. 


lish  merchants  communicated  to  the  commander 
their  suspicions.  He  immediately  put  to  sea  in 
search  of  the  Adventure,  resolved,  should  he  over- 
take her,  carefully  to  examine  the  hold,  hoping  to 
find  the  captives  on  board,  or  at  least  some  evidence 
of  their  having  been  there. 

The  two  ships  met.  Kidd  was  by  no  means  dis- 
posed to  have  his  vessel  searched.  A fierce  battle 
ensued  which  lasted  for  six  hours.  Neither  vessel 
was  disposed  to  come  to  close  quarters  until  the 
other  was  disabled.  Kidd  at  length,  finding  the 
Portuguese  ship  too  strong  for  him,  spread  all  his 
sails  and  escaped.  With  his  vast  amount  of  canvas 
he  could  run  away  from  almost  any  foe.  Ten  of  his 
men  were  wounded  in  this'  conflict,  but  none  killed. 

Again  these  desperate  men  found  it  necessary  to 
run  into  the  land  for  provisions.  They  entered  a 
small  port  called  Porco.  Here  they  filled  their 
water-casks,  and  “ bought,”  Kidd  says,  a sufficient 
number  of  hogs  of  the  natives  to  victual  the  com- 
pany. As  it  is  known  that  Kidd  had  no  money,  it 
is  probable  that  the  swine  were  obtained  by  that 
kind  of  moral  suasion  which  is  found  in  the  muzzle 
of  a pistol  and  the  edge  of  a sabre. 

This  suspicion  is  confirmed  by  the  fact  that  the 
natives,  in  their  exasperation,  killed  one  of  his  men. 
The  retaliation  was  characteristic  of  the  crew  and 


WILLIAM  KIDD  BECOMES  A PIRATE. 


49 


the  times.  Captain  Kidd  brought  his  guns  to  bear 
upon  the  village.  With  broadside  after  broadside 
he  laid  their  huts  in  ruins.  The  torch  was  applied,' 
and  in  an  hour  the  peaceful  village  was  converted 
into  mouldering  ashes. 

One  of  the  natives  was  caught.  They  bound 
him  to  a tree,  and  then  a whole  boat’s  company, 
one  after  another,  discharged  each  a bullet  into  his 
heart.  Having  achieved  this  exploit,  which  they 
probably  thought  chivalric,  but  which  others  may 
deem  fiendish,  Captain  Kidd  again  spread  his  sails 
for  a piratic  cruise. 

The  first  vessel  he  came  across  was  a large  Mon- 
gol ship  richly  freighted.  Kidd  gave  chase,  unfurl- 
ing the  French  flag.  The  captain  was  a Dutchman, 
by  the  name  of  Mitchel.  Seeing  that  he  was  pur- 
sued under  French  colors,  he  immediately  ran  up 
the  banner  of  France.  Captain  Kidd  at  once  spread 
to  the  breeze  the  flag  of  England.  He  was  very 
exultant.  He  could  lay  aside  the  odious  character 
of  a pirate,  and  seize  the  ship  in  the  less  disgrace- 
ful capacity  of  a privateersman.  He  exclaimed  with 
an  oath,  “ I have  caught  you.  You  are  a free  prize 
to  England.” 

A cannon-ball  was  thrown  across  the  bows  of 
the  ship,  and  she  was  ordered  to  heave  to.  The 
ship  was  hailed  in  the  French  language, .and  some 
3 


50 


CAPTAIN  KIDD. 


one  replied  in  the  same  tongue.  They  were  then 
ordered  to  send  their  boat  on  board.  The  boat  came 
bearing  the  captain  of  the  ship,  who  was  a Dutch- 
man, by  the  name  of  Mitchel,  and  a French  gentle- 
man by  the  name  of  Le  Roy. 

Kidd  received  them  in  his  cabin,  and  upon  in- 
quiry ascertained  that  the  ship  and  cargo  belonged 
to  Mongol  merchants ; that  they  had  intrusted  the 
command  to  a Dutch  captain,  as  was  not  unfre- 
quently  the  case  in  those  days,  and  that  the  French 
gentleman  was  merely  a passenger  accidently  on 
• board,  passing  from  one  port  to  another. 

These  tidings,  to  use  a sailor’s  phrase,  “ struck 
him  all  aback.”  Holland,  as  we  have  mentioned,  was 
England's  ally.  The  Great  Mogul  was  England’s 
friend.  Kidd  must  release  the  ship,  or  confess  him- 
self a pirate  and  an  outlaw,  and  run  the  imminent 
risk  of  being  hanged  should  he  ever  return  to  Eng- 
land. For  a moment  he  seemed  lost  in  thought, 
bewildered.  Then  his  wicked  mind,  now  rapidly 
descending  into  the  abyss  of  sin  and  shame,  rested 
in  a decisive  resolve. 


CHAPTER  III. 


Piratic  Adventures . 


Audacity  of  Kidd. — Fate  of  the  November. — Kidd  kills  William 
Moore. — The  Renowned  Ballad. — Kidd’s  Compunctions. — Kidd1 
at  Madagascar. — Piratic  Carousals. — The  Artificial  Hell. — Kidd’s 
Return  to  the  West  Indies. — Exaggerated  Reports  of  Avery. — 
His  wretched  Career,  and  wretched  End. 

Captain  Kidd,  with  a piratic  frown  upon  his 
brow,  and  piratic  oaths  upon  his  lips,  turned  to  Mr. 
Le  Roy  and  said  : 

“ Do  you  pretend  that  this  is  not  a French  ship, 
and  that  you  are  but  a passenger  on  board  ? ” 

“ It  is  so,”  Mr.  Le  Roy  politely  replied.  “ I am 
a stranger  in  these  parts,  and  have  merely  taken 
passage  on  board  this  native  ship,  under  Captain 
Mitchel,  on  my  way  to  Bombay.” 

“ It  is  a lie,”  said  the  pirate,  as  he  drew  from 
his  belt  a pistol  and  cocked  it.  “ This  is  a French 
ship,  and  you  are  its  captain  ; and  it  is  my  lawful 
prize.  If  you  deny  this,  you  shall  instantly  die.” 
The  features  of  Kidd,  and  his  words  blended 
with  oaths,  convinced  Mr.  Le  Roy  that  he  was  in 


52 


CAPTAIN  KIDD. 


the  hands  of  a desperate  man,  who  would  shrink 
from  no  crime.  He  was  silent.  Kidd  then  added  : 

“ I seize  this  ship  as  my  legitimate  prize.  It 
belongs  to  a French  subject,  and  is  sailing  under 
the  French  flag.  I have  a commission  from  his 
majesty  the  King  of  England  to  seize  all  such  ships 
in  his  name.” 

It  seems  strange  that  Kidd,  after  the  many  law- 
less acts  of  which  he  had  already  been  guilty,  should 
have  deemed  it  of  any  consequence  to  have  recourse 
to  so  wretched  a quibble.  But  the  incident  shows 
that  the  New-York  merchant,  formerly  of  good  rep- 
utation, still  recoiled  from  the  thought  of  plunging 
headlong  into  a piratic  career.  By  observing  these 
forms  he  could,  in  this  case,  should  he  ever  have  occa- 
sion to  do  so,  claim  the  protection  of  the  royal  com- 
mission authorizing  him  to  capture  French  ships. 

Kidd  took  his  prize,  which  he  called  the  Novem- 
ber, because  it  was  captured  in  that  month,  into 
one  of  the  East-Indian  ports,  and  sold  ship  and 
cargo  for  what  they  would  fetch.  What  the  amount 
was,  or  how  he  divided  it,  is  not  known.  Again  he 
resumed  his  cruise.  It  was  evident  that  he  had 
become  anxious  to  renounce  the  career  of  pirate, 
upon  which  he  had  barely  entered,  and  resume  that 
of  privateersman.  They  soon  came  across  a Dutch 
ship,  unmistakably  such,  in  build  and  flag  and  rig- 


PIRATIC  ADVENTURES. 


53 


ging.  The  crew  clamored  for  its  capture  ; Kidd  res- 
olutely opposed  it.  A mutiny  arose.  A minority 
of  the  ship’s  company  adhered  to  the  captain.  The 
majority  declared  that  they  would  arm  the  boats 
and  go  and  seize  her. 

The  captain,  with  drawn  sabre  in  his  hand,  and 
pistols  in  his  belt,  and  surrounded  by  those  still 
faithful  to  him,  stood  upon  her  quarter-deck  and 
said  to  the  mutineers,  firmly  : 

“ You  may  take  the  boats  and  go.  But  those 
who  thus  leave  this  ship  will  never  ascend  its  sides 
again.” 

One  of  the  men,  a gunner  by  the  name  of  Wil- 
liam Moore,  was  particularly  violent  and  abusive. 
With  threatening  gestures  he  approached  the  cap- 
tain, assailing  him  in  the  most  vituperative  terms, 
saying: 

“You  are  ruining  us  all.  You  are  keeping  us  in 
beggary  and  starvation.  But  for  your  whims  we 
might  all  be  prosperous  and  rich.’’ 

The  captain  was  by  no  means  a meek  man.  In 
his  ungovernable  passion  he  seized  an  iron-boi/nd 
bucket,  which  chanced  to  be  lying  at  his  side,  and 
gave  the  mutineer  such  a blow  as  fractured  his  skull 
and  struck  him  senseless  to  the  deck.  Of  the  wound 
the  gunner  died  the  next  day  Not  many  will  feel 
disposed  to  censure  Captain  Kidd  very  severely  for 


54 


CAPTAIN  KIDD. 


this  act.  It  was  not  a premeditated  murder.  It 
was  perhaps  a necessary  deed,  in  quelling  a mutiny, 
in  which  the  mutineers  were  demanding  that  the 
black  flag  of  the  pirate  should  be  raised,  and  which 
demand  the  captain  was  resisting.  And  yet  it  is 
probable  that  this  blow  sent  Kidd  to  the  gallows. 
Upon  his  subsequent  trial,  but  little  evidence  of 
piracy  could  be  adduced,  and  the  death  of  Moore 
was  the  prominent  charge  brought  against  him. 

Kidd  ever  averred  that  it  was  a virtuous  act,  and 
that  it  did  not  trouble  his  conscience.  It  was  done 
to  prevent  piracy  and  mutiny.  He  also  averred  that 
he  had  no  intention  to  kill  the  man.  Had  he  so 
intended  he  would  have  used  pistol  or  sabre.  In 
the  ballad  which,  half  a century  ago,  was  sung  in 
hundreds  of  farm-houses  in  New  England,  the  lull- 
aby of  infancy,  the  event  is  alluded  to  in  the  follow- 
ing words : 

“ I murdered  William  Moore,  as  I sailed,  as  I sailed, 

I murdered  William  Moore  as  I sailed  ; 

I murdered  William  Moore,  and  left  him  in  his  gore, 

Not  many  leagues  from  shore,  as  I sailed." 

We  will  give  a few  more  verses  to  show  the 
general  character  of  this  ballad  of  twenty-five  stan- 
zas, once  so  popular,  now  forgotten  : 

“ My  name  was  William  Kidd,  when  I sailed,  when  I sailed. 

My  name  was  William  Kidd  when  I sailed. 

My  name  was  William  Kidd,  God’s  laws  I did  forbid. 

And  so  wickedly  I did  when  I sailed. 


PIRATIC  ADVENTURES. 


55 


“ Thus  being  o’ertaken  at  last,  I must  die,  I must  die. 
Thus  being  o’ertaken  at  last,  I must  die  ; 

Thus  being  o’ertaken  at  last,  and  into  prison  cast, 

And  sentence  being  pass’d,  I must  die. 

“ To  Newgate  now  I’m  cast,  and  must  die,  and  must  die. 
To  Newgate  now  I’m  cast,  and  must  die. 

To  Newgate  now  I’m  cast,  with  sad  and  heavy  heart. 
To  receive  my  just  desert,  I must  die. 

“To  Execution  Dock  I must  go,  I must  go. 

To  Execution  Dock  I must  go; 

To  Execution  Dock  will  many  thousands  flock. 

But  I must  bear  my  shock,  and  must  die. 

“ Come  all  ye  young  and  old,  see  me  die,  see  me  die. 
Come  all  ye  young  and  old,  see  me  die; 

Come  all  ye  young  and  old,  you’re  welcome  to  my  gold. 
For  by  it  I’ve  lost  my  soul,  and  must  die.” 


The  Dutchman  had  no  consciousness  of  the  peril 
to  which  he  had  been  exposed.  The  two  ships  kept 
company  for  several  days,  and  then  separated.  Is  it 
possible  that  all  this  time  Kidd  was  hesitating 
whether  to  raise  the  black  flag  and  seize  the  prize  ? 
It  looks  like  it  ; for  a few  days  after  the  Dutch  ship 
had  disappeared,  quite  a fleet  of  Malabar  boats  were 
met  with,  laden  with  provisions  and  other  articles 
which  Kidd  needed.  Unscrupulously  he  plundered 
them  all.  Probably  he  had  no  fears  that  tidings  of 
the  outrage  would  ever  reach  England.  And  even 
if  a rumor  of  the  deed  were  ever  to  reach  those  dis- 
tant shores,  he  had  no  apprehension  that  England 


56 


CAPTAIN  KIDD. 


would  trouble  herself  to  punish  him  for  a little  harsh 
treatment  of  semi-savages  on  the  coast  of  Malabar. 

A few  days  after  this  robbery  a Portuguese  ship 
hove  in  sight.  Kidd’s  moral  nature  was  every  hour 
growing  weaker.  He  could  no  longer  resist  the 
temptation  to  seize  the  prize.  He  robbed  the  ves- 
sel of  articles  to  the  estimated  value  of  two  thou- 
sand dollars,  and  let  her  go,  inflicting  no  injury  upon 
the  ship’s  company. 

For  three  weeks  they  continued  to  cruise  over  a 
sailless  sea,  when  one  morning,  about  the  middle  of 
December,  an  immense  mass  of  canvas  was  seen 
rising  over  the  distant  horizon.  It  proved  to  be  a 
native  ship  of  four  hundred  tons  burden.  The  ship 
was  called  the  Quedagh  Merchant,  was  very  richly 
laden,  and  was  commanded  by  an  Englishman,  Cap- 
tain Wright.  The  wealthy  merchants  of  the  East 
were  fully  aware  of  the  superior  nautical  skill  of  the 
English  seaman,  and  were  eager  to  intrust  their 
important  ventures  to  European  commanders. 

Kidd  unfurled  the  French  flag,  chased  the  ship, 
and  soon  overtook  it.  A cannon-ball  whistling  over 
the  heads  of  the  crew  was  the  very  significant  hint 
with  which  the  ship  was  commanded  to  heave  to. 
Kidd  ordered  the  captain  to  lower  his  boat  and 
come  on  board  the  Adventure.  The  captain  obeyed, 
and  informed  the  pirate  that  all  the  crew  were  East- 


PIRATIC  ADVENTURES. 


57 


Indians,  excepting  two  Dutchmen  and  one  French- 
man, and  that  the  ship  belonged  exclusively  to 
East-Indian  merchants. 

Kidd  took  piratic  possession  of  the  ship.  He 
had  not  the  shadow  of  a claim  to  it  on  the  ground  of 
his  commission  as  a privateersman.  He  landed  the 
officers  and  the  crew,  in  boatload  after  boatload, 
upon  the  shore,  and  left  them  to  shift  for  themselves. 
One  or  two  of  the  merchants  who  owned  the  ship 
and  cargo  were  on  board.  They  offered  the  pirate 
twenty  thousand  rupees,  which  was  equivalent  to 
about  fifteen  thousand  dollars,  to  ransom  the  prop- 
erty. Kidd  declined  the  offer. 

His  own  ship,  after  such  long  voyaging,  was 
leaky  and  much  in  want  of  repairs.  The  Quedagh 
Merchant  was  far  superior  to  the  Adventure.  He 
therefore  transferred  all  his  stores  to  his  prize. 
The  torch  was  applied  to  the  Adventure,  and  the 
ill-fated  ship  soon  disappeared  in  a cloud  of  smoke 
and  flame.  Kidd,  now  a confirmed  pirate,  directed 
his  course  toward  the  great  rendezvous  of  the  pi- 
rates at  Madagascar.  Here  the  prize  was  valued  at 
sixty-four  thousand  pounds,  or  about  three  hundred 
and  twenty  thousand  dollars. 

Still  this  strange  man  assumed  that  he  was  act- 
ing under  the  royal  commission,  in  behalf  of  the  Lon- 
don company  ; and  these  treasures  were  the  legiti- 


58 


CAPTAIN  KIDD. 


mate  plunder  of  a piratic  ship.  He  therefore  re- 
served forty  shares  for  himself  and  the  company. 
There  were  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  men  com- 
posing this  piratic  crew.  Each  man  received  about 
two  thousand  dollars.  Kidd’s  portion  amounted  to 
nearly  eighty  thousand  dollars. 

In  the  pirates’  harbor  at  Madagascar,  Kidd  found 
a large  ship,  the  Resolution,  belonging  to  the  East 
India  Company,  which  the  captain,  a man  by  the 
name  of  Culliford,  with  the  crew,  had  seized  and 
turned  into  a pirate.  It  was  clearly  Kidd’s  duty, 
under  his  commission,  at  once  to  attack  and  capture 
this  piratic  ship.  When  Captain  Culliford  saw  him 
entering  the  harbor  with  his  powerful  and  wrell- 
armed  ship,  he  was  terrified.  The  pirates  had  heard 
of  Captain  Kidd’s  commission,  and  had  not  yet 
learned  that  he  had  turned  pirate  himself.  Captain 
Culliford,  with  the  gallows  in  vision  before  him, 
and  trembling  in  every  nerve,  for  there  was  no  pos- 
sibility of  escape,  sent  some  officers,  in  a boat,  on 
board  the  Quedagh  Merchant,  to  ascertain  Captain 
Kidd’s  intention. 

It  was  testified  at  the  subsequent  trial  of  Kidd, 
that  he  stood  upon  his  deck  and  received  with 
open  arms  the  piratic  officers  as  they  came  up  over 
the  ship’s  side;  that  he  invited  them  to  his  cabin, 
where  they  had  a grea't  carouse  in  drinking  and 


PIRATIC  ADVENTURES. 


59 


smoking ; and  that  in  the  frenzy  of  drink  he  offered 
for  a toast : 

“ May  damnation  seize  my  soul  if  I harm  a hair 
of  the  head  of  any  one  on  board  the  Culliford.” 

It  was  declared  that  he  received  large  presents 
of  bales  of  silk  from  the  piratic  captain,  and  sold  him 
some  heavy  ordnance,  with  suitable  ammunition,  for 
two  thousand  dollars  ; and  that  he  was  on  the  most 
friendly  terms  with  Culliford,  exchanging  frequent 
visits  with  him. 

On  the  other  hand,  Kidd  emphatically  denied  all 
these  charges.  He  said,  “ I never  stepped  foot  on 
board  Captain  Culliford’s  ship.  When  I entered 
the  harbor  and  ascertained  the  character  of  the  craft, 
I ordered  my  men  to  prepare  for  action.  But  the 
mutinous  crew,  who  had  already  compelled  me  to 
resort  to  measures  against  which  my  soul  revolted, 
peremptorily  refused,  saying  that  they  would  rather 
fire  two  shots  into  my  vessel  than  one  into  that  of 
Captain  Culliford.  The  mutiny  became  so  menacing 
that  my  life  was  in  danger.  The  turbulent  crew  rifled 
my  chest,  stole  my  journal,  took  possession  of  the 
ammunition.  I was  compelled  to  barricade  myself 
in  the  cabin.  The  mutineers  held  the  ship,  and  be- 
ing beyond  all  control,  acted  according  to  their  own 
good  pleasure.  I was  in  no  degree  responsible  for 
their  conduct.” 


6o 


CAPTAIN  KIDD. 


The  captain’s  statement  was  not  credited  by  the 
court.  At  the  same  time  it  was  quite  evident  that 
he  had  lost  the  control  of  his  crew.  His  testimony 
was,  however,  in  some  degree  borne  out  by  the  fact 
that  ninety-five  of  his  men  in  a body  deserted  him, 
and  joined  the  piratic  crew  of  Captain  Culliford. 
This  would  seem  to  prove  conclusively  that  Captain 
Kidd  was  not  sufficiently  piratical  in  his  measures 
to  satisfy  the  demands  of  the  mutineers. 

For  several  weeks  these  guilty  and  wretched  men 
remained  in  the  “ own  place  ” of  the  pirates,  indulg- 
ing in  every  species  of  bacchanal  wassail  and  sen- 
sual vice,  amidst  their  palaces  and  in  their  harems. 
Their  revelry  could  not  have  been  exceeded  by 
any  scenes  ever  witnessed  in  Sodom  or  Gomorrah. 
There  were  between  five  and  six  hundred  upon  the 
island.  They  were  continually  coming  and  going. 
Some  of  them  were  so  rich  that  they  remained  at 
home  cultivating  quite  large  plantations  by  slave 
labor.  They  amused  themselves  by  hunting,  and  in 
the  wide  meadows  and  forests  found  abundant  game. 
The  arrival  of  a ship  in  the  harbor  was  the  signal  for 
an  universal  carouse.  They  endeavored  to  magnify 
the  charms  of  their  women  by  dressing  them  gor- 
geously in  silks  and  satins,  with  glittering  jewelry. 

Often  a pipe  of  wine  would  be  placed  upon  the 
shore,  the  head  taken  out,  and  the  community  would 


PIRATIC  ADVENTURES. 


61 


drink  of  it  as  they  pleased,  as  freely  as  if  it  were 
water.  Drunken  pirates  reeled  through  the  streets. 
Oaths  filled  the  air.  Knives  gleamed,  and  pistols 
were  discharged,  and  there  were  wounds  and  death. 
In  the  midst  of  all  their  revelry  and  wantonness  and 
brawls,  it  is  evident  from  the  record  we  have  of  those 
days,  that  a more  unhappy,  wretched  set  of  beings 
could  scarcely  be  found  this  side  of  the  world  of 
woe.  There  was  not  a joy  to  be  found  there.  There 
were  no  peaceful  homes  ; no  loving  husbands  and 
wives ; no  happy  children  climbing  the  parental 
knee  and  enfolded  in  parental  arms;  and  in  death 
nothing  but  a “fearful  looking  for  of  judgment 
and  fiery  indignation.” 

These  wretched  pirates  were  hateful  and  hating. 
Satiated  with  vice,  they  , knew  not  where  to  turn 
for  a single  joy.  Their  shouts  of  laughter  fell  dis- 
cordantly upon  the  ear  like  the  revelry  of  demons. 
Satan  never  allows  his  votaries  any  happiness  either 
in  this  world  or  in  that  which  is  to  come.  Wisdom’s 
ways  only  are  ways  of  pleasantness,  and  her  paths 
alone  are  those  of  peace. 

How  far  Captain  Kidd  entered  into  these  god- 
less carousals  is  not  known.  But  it  is  not  probable 
that  he  was  then  able  to  throw  off  all  restraint,  and 
become  hail-fellow  with  these  vulgar,  degraded, 
profane  wretches,  whom  in  heart  he  must  have 


62 


CAPTAIN  KIDD. 


despised.  Neither  is  it  probable  that  one  accustomed 
to  the  society  in  which  an  honored  New-York  mer- 
chant would  move,  could  so  soon  have  formed  a taste 
for  the  drunken  revelry  of  the  lowest  and  vilest 
creatures  on  earth. 

It  is  evident  that  these  men  had  occasionally 
reproaches  of  conscience,  and  some  faint  sense  of 
their  terrible  responsibility  at  God’s  bar.  Four  of 
them  decided  one  day  to  make  a little  artificial  hell 
for  themselves,  that  they  might  see  who  could  stand 
its  pains  the  longest. 

A cloudless  tropical  sun  blistered  the  deck  with 
its  blazing  rays.  The  cabin  was  heated  like  an  oven. 
In  addition  to  this,  they  built  a fire  in  the  stove,  till 
the  iron  plates  were  red  hot.  They  then  with  blas- 
pheming oaths  entered  this  furnace,  and  sprinkled 
brimstone  upon  the  fire  till  the  room  was  filled  with 
its  suffocating  fumes.  One  of  these  wretches,  ap- 
parently as  fiend-like  as  a man  could  be,  bore  the 
pains  of  this  little  artificial  hell  for  five  minutes. 
None  of  the  others  could  endure  them  so  long. 
The  victor  came  out  very  exultant.  One  would  have 
thought  that  the  idea  would  have  occurred  to  their 
minds  that  there  was  some  considerable  difference 
between  five  minutes  and  eternity. 

We  do  not  learn  that  any  of  these  men  were 
made  better  by  the  brief  endurance  of  their  self- 


PIRATIC  ADVENTURES. 


63 


inflicted  tortures.  The  mind  is  appalled  by  the 
thought  that  these  same  men,  when  transferred  to 
the  spirit  land,  may  be  as  persistent  in  their  hostility 
to  all  God’s  laws  as  they  were  here. 

Captain  Kidd  found  himself  abandoned  by  nearly 
all  his  crew.  He  remained  in  port  only  long  enough 
to  recruit  sufficient  men  to  navigate  his  ship,  and 
then,  spreading  the  sails  of  his  stolen  vessel,  the 
Quedagh  Merchant,  he  set  out  for  the  West  Indies, 
with  his  ill-gotten  treasure  of  eighty  thousand  dol- 
lars. The  news  of  Kidd’s  piratic  acts  had  been  re- 
ported to  the  home  government  by  the  East  India 
Company.  Orders  had  accordingly  been  issued  to 
all  the  governors  of  the  American  colonies  to  arrest 
him  wherever  he  should  appear. 

The  voyage  from  Madagascar  to  the  West  Indies 
was  long  and  tempestuous.  Not  a single  sail  ap- 
peared in  sight.  Day  after  day  the  ocean  was  spread 
out  in  all  its  solitary  grandeur  before  these  guilty, 
discontented  men.  At  length,  in  a very  destitute 
condition,  the  ship  reached  Anguilla,  or  Snake  Island, 
so  called  from  its  tortuous  figure.  This  is  the  most 
northerly  of  the  Caribbee  Islands,  and  there  was  a 
small  English  colony  here. 

As  Kidd  dropped  anchor  in  the  little  harbor  he 
was  greeted  by  the  intelligence  that  he  had  been 
officially,  in  England,  proclaimed  a pirate  ; that  his 


64 


CAPTAIN  KIDD. 


conduct  had  been  discussed  in  Parliament ; that  a 
committee  had  been  appointed  to  inquire  into  the 
character  of  the  company  which  had  commissioned 
him,  and  into  the  nature  of  the  commission  he  had 
received  ; that  a British  man-of-war,  the  Queens- 
borough,  had  been  dispatched  in  pursuit  of  him,  and 
that  a royal  proclamation  had  been  issued,  offering 
pardon  to  all  who  had  been  guilty  of  piracy,  eastward 
of  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  before  the  last  day  of 
April,  1699,  excepting  William  Kidd,  and  another 
notorious  buccaneer  by  the  name  of  Avery. 

This  Avery  had  obtained  great  renown,  and  the 
most  extravagant  stories  were  reported  and  univer- 
sally believed  in  reference  to  his  achievements.  It 
was  said  that  this  pirate  had  attained  almost  impe- 
rial wealth,  dignity,  and  power;  that  he  had  become 
the  proud  founder  of  a new  monarchy  in  the  East, 
whose  sceptre  he  swayed  in  undisputed  absolutism. 
His  exploits  were  celebrated  in  a play  called,  “The 
.Successful  Pirate,”  which  was  performed  to  admiring 
audiences  in  all  the  theatres. 

According  to  these  representations,  Avery  had 
captured  a ship,  belonging  to  the  Great  Mogul,  and 
laden  with  the  richest  treasures.  On  board  the  im- 
perial ship  there  was  a beautiful  princess,  the  daugh- 
ter of  the  Great  Mogul.  Avery  had  married  her. 
The  father,  reigning  over  boundless  realms,  had 


PIRATIC  ADVENTURES. 


65 


recognized  the  union,  and  had  assigned  to  Avery  vast 
territories  in  the  East,  where  millions  were  subject 
to  his  control.  He  occupied  one  of  the  most  mag- 
nificent of  Oriental  palaces,  had  several  children,  and 
was  surrounded  with  splendors  of  royalty  quite  un- 
known in  the  Western  world.  He  had  a squadron  of 
ships  manned  by  the  most  desperate  fellows  of  all 
nations.  In  his  own  name  he  issued  commissions  to 
the  captains  of  his  ships  and  the  commanders  of  his 
forts,  and  they  all  recognized  his  princely  authority. 

His  piracies  were  still  continued  on  a scale  com- 
mensurate with  his  power.  Many  schemes  were  of- 
fered to  the  royal  council  of  England  for  fitting  out 
a squadron  to  disperse  his  fleets  and  to  take  him 
captive.  Others  affirmed  that  he  was  altogether  too 
powerful  to  be  assailed  in  that  way.  They  urged  the 
expediency  of  sending  an  embassage  to  his  court, 
and  inviting  him  and  his  companions  to  come  to 
England  with  all  their  treasures,  assuring  him  of  a 
hospitable  reception  and  of  the  oblivion  of  all  the 
past.  They  feared  that  unless  these  peaceful  meas- 
ures were  adopted,  his  ever-increasing  greatness 
would  enable  him  to  annihilate  all  commerce  with 
the  East. 

These  rumors  were  so  far  from  having  any  foun- 
dation in  truth,  that  at  the  same  time  that  such 
wondrous  tales  were  told,  the  wretch  was  a fugitive, 


66 


CAPTAIN  KIDD. 


wandering  in  disguise  through  England,  trembling 
in  view  of  the  scaffold,  and  with  scarcely  a shilling  in 
his  pocket.  His  career  was  sufficiently  extraordinary 
to  merit  a brief  notice  here. 

Avery  was  born  in  one  of  the  western  seaports 
of  England,  and  from  a boy  was  bred  to  the  hard- 
ships and  the  degradation  of  a rude  sailor’s  life.  He 
was  educated  only  in  profanity,  intemperance,  and 
vice.  As  he  grew  up  to  stout  boyhood  he  became 
a bold  smuggler,  even  running  contraband  goods  on 
shore  on  the  far-away  coasts  of  Peru.  The  Span- 
iards were  poorly  provided  with  war-ships  to  guard 
from  what  they  deemed  illicit  traffic  their  immense 
regions  in  the  New  World. 

They  therefore  hired  at  Bristol  a stout  English 
ship,  called  the  Duke.  It  was  manned  chiefly  by 
English  seamen.  Captain  Gibson  was  commander. 
Avery  was  first  mate.  The  captain  was  a gambler, 
fond  of  his  cups,  and  he  often  lingered  many  days 
in  foreign  ports,  spending  his  time  in  haunts  of  dis- 
sipation. 

Avery  was  a fellow  of  more  cunning  than  courage. 
He  despised  the  captain,  and  formed  a conspiracy 
with  the  most  desperate  men  on  board,  to  get  rid  of 
the  captain  and  any  sailors  who  might  adhere  to  him, 
run  away  with  the  ship,  and  crossing  over  to  the 
distant  waters  of  the  East  Indies,  reap  a harvest  of 


PIRATIC  ADVENTURES.  67 

wealth  from  the  commerce  which  whitened  those 
seas. 

The  ship  was  one  day  at  anchor  in  a South 
American  port.  The  plan  had  been,  that  night, 
when  the  captain  was  on  shore,  to  weigh  anchor, 
leaving  the  captain  behind,  and  to  set  out  on  their 
cruise.  But  it  so  happened  that  the  captain,  that 
night,  having  drank  deeply,  did  not  go  on  shore  as 
usual,  but,  at  an  early  hour,  went  to  bed.  AU  the 
crew,  excepting  the  conspirators,  were  either  on 
shore  or  had  retired  to  their  berths. 

At  ten  o’clock  at  night  the  long-boat  of  the 
Duke  came  to  the  ship’s  side,  bringing  sixteen 
stout  desperadoes,  whom  Avery  had  enlisted  from 
the  vagabonds  of  all  nations  who  thronged  the  port. 
They  were  received  on  board ; the  hatches  were 
closed ; and  then,  everything  being  secure,  the 
anchor  was  leisurely  weighed,  and  the  ship  put  to 
sea. 

The  motion  of  the  ship  and  the  noise  of  the  run- 
ning tackles  awoke  the  drunken  captain,  and  he  rang 
his  bell.  Avery,  with  two  sailors,  entered  the  cabin. 
The  captain  was  sitting  up  in  his  berth,  rubbing  his 
eyes,  and  evidently  much  alarmed. 

“ What  is  the  matter?’’  he  exclaimed  in  hurried 
accents.  “ Something  is  the  matter  with  the  ship. 
Does  she  drive  ? What  weather  is  it  ? ” 


68 


CAPTAIN  KIDD. 


“ Nothing  is  the  matter,”  said  Avery  coolly ; 
“ only  we  are  at  sea,  with  a fair  wind  and  good  wea- 
ther.” 

“ At  sea  ! ” said  Gibson.  “ How  can  that  be?  ” 

“ Don’t  be  in  a fright,”  Avery  replied.  “ Put  on 
your  clothes,  and  I will  tell  you  a little  secret,  /am 
now  captain  of  this  ship.  This  is  my  cabin,  and  you 
must  walk  out  of  it.  I am  bound  to  Madagascar, 
with.the  design  of  making  my  own  fortune  and  that 
of  all  the  brave  fellows  joined  with  me.” 

The  captain  was  now  completely  sobered.  In 
anticipation  of  immediate  death  his  terror  was  pitia- 
ble. Avery  endeavored  to  console  him  with  the  not 
very  consolable  words : 

“ You  have  nothing  to  fear,  captain,  if  you  will 
join  us,  keep  sober,  and  do  your  duty.  If  you  behave 
well,  I may,  perhaps,  some  time,  make  you  one  of  my 
lieutenants.  Or,  if  you  prefer,  here  is  a boat  along- 
side, and  we  will  put  you  ashore.” 

The  terror-stricken  man  begged  to  be  landed. 
The  rest  of  the  crew  were  brought  up,  and  all  who 
wished  to  go  on  shore  with  the  captain  were  per- 
mitted to  do  so.  But  five  or  six  availed  themselves 
of  the  privilege.  All  the  rest  joined  the  piratic  crew. 
The  captain  and  his  few  adherents  were  placed  in 
the  boat  and  turned  adrift,  to  make  their  way  to  the 
land  as  best  they  could.  The  carousing  pirates 


PIRATIC  ADVENTURES. 


69 


directed  their  course  to  Madagascar.  Here  they 
found  two  piratic  vessels,  with  whose  crews  they  en- 
tered into  close  alliance.  The  three  vessels,  under 
Avery  as  admiral,  set  out  on  a cruise. 

Upon  the  Arabian  coast,  near  the  mouth  of  the 
Indus,  the  man  at  the  mast-head  cried  out,  “ A sail.” 
They  ran  down  upon  her,  and  fired  a cannon-ball 
across  her  bows.  But  the  vessel,  instead  of  yielding 
at  once,  hoisted  the  Mogul’s  colors,  and  cleared  her 
decks  for  battle.  Avery  kept  at  a distance,  cannon- 
ading her  with  his  heavy  guns,  and  not  approaching 
within  reach  of  the  shot  of  his  foe.  He  thus  lost 
greatly  reputation  with  his  men,  who  regarded  him 
as  a coward.  The  crews  of  the  two  accompanying 
sloops,  with  their  decks  swarming  with  pirates,  ran 
‘one  upon  the  bow  and  the  other  upon  the  quarter, 
and  clambering  over  the  bulwarks  of  the  heavily 
laden  merchantman,  took  her  by  storm. 

It  is  true,  as  the  story  had.  it,  that  the  vessel 
belonged  to  the  emperor,  or  Great  Mogul,  himself. 
His  daughter  was  on  board,  as  well  as  several  of  the 
most  distinguished  personages  of  his  court.  They 
were  bound  on  a pilgrimage  to  Mecca,  with  the  rich- 
est treasures  to  present  at  the  shrine  of  Mohammed. 
They  had  costly  silks,  precious  jewels,  vessels  of 
gold  and  silver,  and  large  sums  of  money.  The 
booty  obtained  from  this  prize  was  immense. 


70 


CAPTAIN  KIDD. 


Having  plundered  the  ship  of  everything  they 
wanted,  the  pirates  let  her  go.  The  Mogul,  when 
he  heard  the  tidings,  was  greatly  enraged.  He 
threatened  to  send  an  army,  with  fire  and  sword, 
utterly  to  exterminate  the  English  in  all  their  East- 
Indian  colonies.  The  East  India  Company,  in  Eng- 
land, was-  greatly  alarmed.  They  immediately 
dispatched  an  embassage  to  the  Great  Mogul  to 
pacify  him.  They  promised,  in  the  name  of  the 
British  Government,  to  pursue  the  pirates  with  the 
utmost  vigor,  and,  if  captured,  to  deliver  them  over 
into  his  hands. 

In  the  mean  time  the  successful  buccaneers  were 
making  their  way  back  to  their  rendezvous  at  Mad- 
agascar. There  they  intended  to  store  their  booty, 
erect  a fortification  for  its  defence,  garrison  it  with 
men  of  desperate  valor,  and  then  to  set  out  again 
on  another  cruise.  As  they  were  sailing  along,  with 
this  design,  each  of  the  vessels  having  a portion  of 
the  plunder,  the  villanous  Avery  sent  for  the  chief 
officers  of  each  of  the  vessels  to  come  on  board  the 
Duke.  He  then  said  to  them  : 

“ We  have  immense  treasure,  sufficient  to  enrich 
us  all  for  life,  if  we  can  only  get  it  to  some  secure 
place  on  shore.  But  we  are  in  great  danger  of 
being  separated  by  bad  weather.  In  that  case, 
should  either  of  the  sloops  meet  any  ship  of  force, 


PIRATIC  ADVENTURES.  7 1 

it  would  be  captured.  But  the  Duke,  in  build  and 
armament,  is  superior  to  any  ship  to  be  encountered 
in  these  waters.  My  ship  is  so  well  manned  that 
she  can  defy  any  foe  ; and  moreover,  she  is  such  a 
swift  sailer,  that  she  can  easily  escape  any  other 
ship,  if  she  does  not  wish  to  fight. 

“ I therefore  propose,  for  our  mutual  safety,  that 
we  put  all  the  treasure  on  board  the  Duke.  We 
can  seal  up  each  chest  with  three  seals,  of  which 
each  vessel  shall  keep  one.  The  chests  shall  not  be 
opened  until  we  open  them  together  at  the  rendez- 
vous.” 

This  proposal  seemed  so  reasonable  that  they  all 
agreed  to  it.  All  the  treasure  was  transferred  to 
the  Duke.  Avery  then  said  to  the  villains  who  sur- 
rounded him  : 

“ We  have  now  the  whole  treasure  at  our  own 
control.  Let  us,  at  night,  give  the  rest  a slip,  and 
sail  for  unknown  parts  in  North  America.  We  can 
go  ashore,  divide  our  wealth,  and  with  ample  riches 
settle  wherever  we  please.” 

We  have  heard  that  there  is  honor  among 
thieves.  Among  these  thieves  there  was  none. 
Not  a dissentient  voice  was  heard.  All  agreed  to 
the  plan.  . In  the  darkness  of  the  ensuing  night  the 
ship  changed  her  course,  and  in  the  morning  the 
crews  of  the  two  sloops  searched  the  horizon  in  vain 


72 


CAPTAIN  KIDD. 


for  any  'sight  of  her.  They  knew  by  the  fairness  of 
the  weather,  and  the  course  they  were  pursuing, 
that  the  flight  had  been  intentional.  The  reader 
must  be  left  to  surmise  the  scenes  of  confusion  and 
profanity  which  must  have  been  witnessed  on  board 
these  piratic  crafts. 

The  first  land  the  Duke  made  in  America  was 
the  Island  of  Providence.  Here  Avery  sold  the 
ship,  pretending  that  it  had  been  fitted  out  as  a 
privateer,  but  having  been  unsuccessful,  the  owners 
had  ordered  her  to  be  disposed  of,  as  soon  as  any 
purchasers  could  be  found.  With  a portion  of  the 
proceeds  a small  sloop  was  bought,  and  the  buc- 
caneers sailed  for  Boston,  New  England.  Avery, 
thief  as  he  was,  had  concealed  the  greater  part  of 
the  diamonds,  of  whose  great  value  the  crew  were 
ignorant. 

At  Boston  they  landed.  Many  of  the  men  re- 
ceived their  shares,  and  scattered  throughout  New 
England.  Avery  was  afraid  to  offer  his  diamonds 
for  sale  there,  where  diamonds  were  so  unusual  a com- 
modity, lest  suspicion  should  be  excited.  He  per- 
suaded a few  of  his  companions  to  accompany  him 
to  Ireland.  They  landed  at  one  of  the  northern 
ports  and  there  separated.  Avery  went  to  Dublin. 
He  was  still  afraid  to  offer  his  diamonds  for  sale,  lest 
inquiry  should  lead  to  the  discovery  of  his  manner 


PIRATIC  ADVENTURES. 


73 


of  acquiring  them.  He  thus  found  himself  in  pov- 
erty with  all  his  wealth. 

After  remaining  some  time  in  Ireland  under  a 
feigned  name,  and  ever  trembling  at  his  shadow, 
he  crossed  over  to  Bristol.  Here  he  fell  in  with 
some  sharpers,  who,  getting  a hint  of  the  treasures 
he  had  to  dispose  of,  took  him  under  their  especial 
care.  They  wormed  most  of  his  secrets  out  of  him, 
and  then  recommended  that  he  should  dispose  of 
his  jewels  to  an  established  firm  of  wealth  and  credit, 
who,  being  accustomed  to  great  transactions,  would 
make  no  inquiries  as  to  the  way  he  obtained  his 
treasure. 

Avery,  not  knowing  what  to  do,  assented  to  this 
proposal.  The  sharpers  brought  some  men  whom 
they  introduced  to  Avery  as  gentlemen  of  the  highest 
standing  in  the  jewelry  business.  Avery  exhibited 
to  them  his  diamonds  and  pearls,  and  many  vessels 
of  massive  gold.  They  took  them  to  sell  on  com- 
mission. This  was  the  last  he  saw  of  his  stolen 
wealth.  To  his  remonstrances  he  received  only  the 
reply : 

“ If  you  speak  a word  out  loud,  we  will  have  you 
hung  for  piracy.” 

Utterly  beggared,  and  terrified  by  these  menaces, 
he  again,  in  disguise,  and  under  a feigned  name, 
crossed  over  to  Ireland.  Here  his  destitution  and 


4 


74 


CAPTAIN  KIDD. 


distress  became  so  great,  for  he  was  absolutely  con- 
strained to  beg  for  his  bread,  that  he  resolved  to  go 
back  to  Bristol,  and  demand  payment  for  his  treas- 
ure at  whatever  hazard.  He  worked  his  passage  in 
a small  coasting  vessel  to  Plymouth,  and  walked  to 
Biddeford.  Here,  overcome  with  fatigue  and  suffer- 
ing, both  mental  and  bodily,  he  was  seized  with  a 
fever,  died,  and,  not  one  penny  being  found  in  his 
pockets,  was  buried  at  the  expense  of  the  parish  as 
a vagabond  pauper. 

Such  was  the  end  of  the  pirate  Avery,  of  whom 
such  extravagant  stories  had  been  told.  It  was 
while  he  was  in  this  extreme  of  poverty  in  England, 
and  when  it  was  supposed  that  he  was  rioting  in 
successful  piracy  in  the  East,  that  the  Government 
coupled  his  name  with  that  of  Captain  Kidd,  de- 
nouncing them  as  outlaws,  and  declaring  that 
their  sins  were  too  great  to  be  forgiven,  and  that, 
if  arrested,  the  gallows  was  their  inevitable  doom. 


CHAPTER  IV 


Arrest , Trial , and  Condemnation  of  Kidd. 


Appalling  Tidings. — Trip  to  Curacoa. — Disposal  of  the  Quedagh 
Merchant. — Purchase  of  the  Antonio. — Trembling  Approach 
toward  New  York. — Measures  for  the  Arrest  of  Kidd. — He  en- 
ters Delaware  Bay. — Touches  at  Oyster  Bay  and  Block  Island. — 
Communications  with  the  Government. — Sails  for  Boston. — His 
Arrest. — Long  Delays. — Public  Rumors. — His  Trial  and  Con 
demnation.  , 


Captain  Kidd  was  greatly  disturbed  in  learning 
at  Anguilla  that  he  had  been  denounced  as  a pirate, 
proscribed  as  an  outlaw,  and  that  he  with  the  no- 
torious Avery  was  expressly  excluded  from  the  par- 
don offered  by  the  king  to  other  buccaneers.  He 
had  thus  far  flattered  himself  with  the  hope  that  he 
could  make  it  appear  that  all  the  prizes  he  had  cap- 
tured belonged  to  the  French,  and  were  legitimately 
taken  under  his  commission  as  a privateersman.  He 
also  had  placed  much  confidence  in  the  support  of 
the  distinguished  men  composing  the  company  by 
which  he  had  been  commissioned.  The  large  wealth 
which  he  had  expected  to  bring  back  to  them,  he 
thought,  would  unite  their  "powerful  influence  in  his 
support. 


76 


CAPTAIN  KIDD. 


But  instead  of  this,  it  now  appeared  that  the 
company  was  disposed  to  make  him  their  “ scape- 
goat.”  They  had  been  so  severely  condemned,  as 
if  responsible  for  the  conduct  of  their  agent,  that  in 
self-defence  they  became  the  loudest  of  his  assailants, 
denouncing  him  in  the  severest  terms,  and  clamoring 
most  loudly  that  all  seas  should  be  explored  to  catch 
and  hang  the  miscreant.  It  was  these  political 
complications,  united  with  the  renown  of  the  com- 
pany of  king  and  nobles,  which  gave  the  name  of 
Captain  Kidd  prominence  far  above  anything  which 
his  achievements  would  warrant.  It  was  known 
that  he  had  been  scouring  the  East-Indian  seas  with 
one  of  the  most  powerful  of  English  ships,  and  it 
was  surmised  that  he  had  accumulated  wealth  suffi- 
cient to  found  an  empire.  What  became  of  this 
boundless  wealth  ? This  was  the  question  which 
agitated  England  and  America,  and  which  set  the 
money-diggers  at  work  in  so  many  different  places. 

Captain  Kidd  and  his  crew,  at  Anguilla,  were 
greatly  alarmed.  They  kept  a careful  watch  of  the 
horizon  from  the  mast-head,  fearing  every  hour  that 
they  should  see  the  flag  of  an  English  man-of-war 
approaching  to  convey  them  to  trial  and  the  scaf- 
fold. About  a thousand  miles  south  of  Anguilla, 
there  was,  on  the  coast  o(  Venezuela,  the  little  island 
of  Curacoa.  It  was  but  about  forty  miles  long,  and 


ARREST,  TRIAL,  AND  CONDEMNATION.  77 

fourteen  broad,  and,  belonging  to  the  Dutch,  was 
quite  outside  of  the  usual  course  of  the  British  ships. 

To  this  place  Kidd  repaired  to  lay  in  supplies,  of 
which  he  was  greatly  in  need.  Though  he  had 
heard  of  his  proscription,  he  was  not  fully  aware  of 
the  strength  of  hostility  which  was  arrayed  against 
him.  He  still  clung  to  the  hope  that  no  evidence 
could  be  brought  to  prove  that  he  had  acted  in  any 
other  capacity  than  that  of  a privateersman. 

But  the  very  ship  in  which  he  sailed  was  evidence 
against  him.  The  Quedagh  Merchant,  the  property 
of  the  Great  Mogul,  was  undeniably  an  East-Indian 
ship  belonging  to  a friendly  power,  whom  Kidd  was 
expressly  prohibited  from  assailing.  He  could  not 
safely  approach  any  English  port  in  this  ship.  He 
accordingly  purchased  at  Curacoa  the  small  sloop 
Antonio,  from  Philadelphia.  In  this  he  placed  his 
most  portable  treasures  of  doubloons,  gold-dust, 
jewels,  and  vessels  of  silver  and  of  gold,  and  with  a 
crew  of  forty  men  set  sail  for  New  York.  He  kept 
the  Quedagh  Merchant  in  company  with  him  as  far 
as  the  southern  coast  of  San  Domingo.  There  he 
left  the  bulky  ship,  with  a crew  of  twenty-two  pirates, 
under  command  of  a man  by  the  name  of  Bolton. 
The  ship  had  a very  valuable  cargo  of  one  hundred 
and  fifty  bales  of  the  finest  silks,  eighty  tons  of  sugar, 
ten  tons  of  junk  iron,  fifteen  large  anchors,  and  forty 


78 


CAPTAIN  KIDD. 


tons  of  saltpetre.  The  ship  was  also  well  provided 
with  ammunition,  had  thirty  guns  mounted,  and 
twenty  more  in  the  hold. 

This  was  the  division  of  the  piratic  plunder. 
The  share  which  fell  to  Bolton  and  twenty-two  of 
the  men  was  the  ship  and  this  portion  of  the  cargo. 
These  wretches  are  heard  of  no  more.  It  is  to  be 
hoped  that  the  next  storm  which  rose  engulfed  them 
all.  It  is  more  probable  that  for  months  they  con- 
tinued to  range  the  seas,  perpetrating  crimes  over 
which  demons  should  blush,  until,  in  drunken  brawls 
and  bloody  fights,  they  one  by  one  sank  into  the 
grave,  and  passed  to  the  judgment-seat  of  Christ. 
Unreliable  rumor  says  that  Bolton  transferred  his 
cargo  and  crew  to  a more  swiftly  sailing  ship,  and  then 
applied  the  torch  to  the  Quedagh  Merchant.  Many 
other  rumors  were  in  circulation,  but  none  worthy 
of  credence. 

Earl  Bellomont  was  then  in  authority  at  New 
York.  Kidd  was  hoping  for  his  protection.  But  the 
earl  felt  that  very  active  measures  were  requisite  to 
exculpate  himself,  the  king,  and  the  ministry  from 
all  responsibility  for  the  robberies  of  Kidd.  He 
therefore,  so  soon  as  he  heard  of  Kidd’s  arrival  upon 
the  coast,  ordered  out  an  armed  sloop  in  pursuit  of 
him. 

It  is  evident  that  Kidd  was  then  one  of  the  most 


ARREST,  TRIAL,  AND  CONDEMNATION.  79 

wretched  of  men.  His  reputation  was  ruined  ; his 
prospects  in  life  were  all  blighted  ; his  companions 
were  bloodthirsty  pirates,  whom  he  could  not  but 
despise,  and  he  was  in  imminent  danger  of  an  igno- 
minious death  upon  the  scaffold. 

Tremblingly  he  approached  New  York.  As  his 
vessel  needed  some  repairs,  he  ran  into  Delaware 
Bay,  and  tarried  for  a short  time  at  Lewiston.  This 
was  early  in  June,  1699.  It  was  from  this  place  that 
Bellomont  heard  of  his  arrival.  Here  one  of  the 
pirates,  a man  by  the  name  of  Gillam,  left,  being  in 
possession  of  a heavy  chest,  laden  with  the  fruits 
of  his  robberies. 

Kidd  soon  departed  from  the  harbor,  and  thus  . 
escaped  the  sloop  sent  in  pursuit  of  him.  Instead 
of  sailing  directly  to  New  York,  in  his  perplexity  he 
followed  along  the  southern  coast  of  Long  Island, 
until  he  reached  its  eastern  extremity,  and  then, 
turning  into  the  Sound,  crept  cautiously  along  to 
Oyster  Bay.  From  this-  place  he  wrote  a letter  to 
Bellomont,  and  also  another  very  loving  letter  to  his 
wife  and  children.  In  his  letter  to  the  earl  he  wrote  '. 

“ The  reason  why  I have  not  gone  directly  to 
New  York,  is  that  the  clamorous  and  false  stories 
that  have  been  repeated  of  me,  have  made  me  fear- 
ful of  visiting  or  coming  into  any  harbor,  till  I could 
hear  fr;m  your  lordship.” 


8o 


CAPTAIN  KIDD. 


In  response  to  these  letters,  a lawyer  by  the  name 
of  Emot  came  from  New  York,  and  visited  Kidd  on 
board  the  Antonio.  He  brought  the  captain  tidings 
respecting  his  family,  and  also  the  important  intelli- 
gence that  the  Earl  of  Bellomont  was  then  absent  in 
Boston.  Kidd  employed  Emot  to  repair  immediate- 
ly to  Boston,  to  secure  from  the  earl  the  promise 
of  safety  if  Kidd  should  visit  him  there. 

“ Inform  the  earl,”  said  Kidd,  “that  unquestion- 
able piracies  have  been  committed  by  men  nomi- 
nally under  my  command.  But  this  has  never  been 
by  fny  connivance  or  consent.  When  these  deeds 
have  been  performed,  the  men  have  been  in  a state 
of  mutiny,  utterly  beyond  my  control.  Disregarding 
my  imperative  commands,  they  locked  me  up  in  the 
cabin,  and  committed  crimes  over  which  I had  no 
control,  and  for  which  I am  in  no  sense  responsible.” 
To  this  the  earl  replied,  “ Say  to  Captain  Kidd 
that  I give  him  the  promise  of  my  protection  if  his 
statement  can  be  proved  to  be  true.” 

Kidd  was  still  in  a state  of  pitiable  agitation. 
It  might  not  be  easy  to  prove  his  declarations. 
There  was  no  evidence  which  he  could  possibly 
bring  forward  but  that  of  the  pirates  themselves. 
And  it  was  not  at  all  probable  that  they  would  be 
willing  greatly  to  exaggerate  their  own  guilt  by  ex- 
onerating him.  He,  however,  ventured  as  far  as 


ARREST,  TRIAL,  AND  CONDEMNATION. 


8l 


Block  Island.  From  that  place  he  wrote  to  Bello- 
mont  again,  protesting  his  innocence,  and  dwelling 
much  upon  the  devotion  with  which  he  had  conse- 
crated himself  to  the  interests  of  the  owners  of  the 
Adventure.  He  also  sent  to  Lady  Bellomont  a pres- 
ent of  jewels,  to  the  value  of  three  hundred  dollars. 
The  earl’s  lady,  for  a time,  retained  these  presents 
from  the  proscribed  pirate  and  outlaw.  When  sub- 
sequently reproached  with  this,  they  were  surren- 
dered to  the  general  inventory  of  Kidd’s  effects. 
The  earl  apologized  for  retaining  them  by  saying 
that  he  feared,  if  they  were  rejected,  the  giver  would 
be  so  offended  that  the  earl  would  not  be  able  to  get 
the  developments  he  wished  to  obtain. 

While  at  Block  Island,  Mrs.  Kidd  and  the  chil- 
dren joined  Captain  Kidd,  under  the  care  of  Mr. 
Clark.  They  were  all  received  on  board  the  Antonio, 
and  Kidd,  with  a pale  cheek  and  a trembling  heart, 
set  sail  for  Boston.  As  Mr.  Clark  wished  to  return 
to  New  York,  Kidd  turned  from  his  course  and 
landed  him  at  Gardiner’s  Island.  Captain  Kidd  did 
not  venture  ashore  at  this  place.  But,  for  some  un- 
explained reason,  he  deposited  with  Mr.  Gardiner, 
the  proprietor  of  the  island,  for  safe  keeping,  a very 
considerable  portion  of  his  treasures.  He  then  sailed 
for  Boston,  and  entered  the  harbor  on  the  first  of 
July,  1699. 


82 


CAPTAIN  KIDD. 


For  nearly  a week  he  remained  in  his  vessel  or 
traversed  the  streets  unmolested.  On  the  sixth  of 
July,  an  officer  approached  him,  placed  his  hand 
upon  Kidd’s  shoulder,  and  said,  “ You  are  my  pris- 
oner.” The  pirate  endeavored  to  draw  his  sword. 
It  might  have  been  an  instinctive  motion.  It 
might  have  been  that  he  deliberately  preferred  to 
be  cut  down  upon  the  spot  rather  than  undergo  a 
trial.  Others  interposed.  He  was  seized  and  dis- 
armed, while  his  sword  remained  in  its  scabbard. 

It  is  evident  that  there  were  very  many  chances 
that  the  trial  might  terminate  in  Kidd’s  favor. 
It  is  a maxim  of  law  that  every  man  is  to  be  con- 
sidered innocent  until  proved  to  be  guilty.  Kidd’s 
piracies  were  perpetrated  on  the  other  side  of  the 
globe.  None  of  his  victims  could  possibly  appear 
against  him.  There  were  none  to  be  brought  up<?n 
the  witness’s  stand  but  his  own  sailors,  who  would 
be  slow  to  admit  that  they  had  been  engaged  in  a 
piratic  cruise,  which  would  condemn  them  to  the 
gallows.  It  would  seem,  therefore,  that  there  were 
insuperable  difficulties  in  the  way  of  his  condem- 
nation. 

Mrs.  Kidd,  in  coming  from  New  York  to  Block 
Island  with  her  children  to  join  her  husband,  had 
brought  with  her  a servant-girl,  about  three  hun- 
dred dollars  in  money,  and  several  valuable  pieces 


ARREST,  TRIAL,  AND  CONDEMNATION.  83 


of  plate.  These  were  all  seized,  together  with  all 
the  effects  on  board  the  Antonio,  and  the  treasure 
deposited  at  Gardiner’s  Island,  which  was  brought 
to  Boston  by  a vessel  sent  to  the  island  for  that 
purpose. 

The  whole  amount  proved  much  less  than  had 
been  expected.  There  were  eleven  hundred  and 
eleven  ounces  of  gold,  two  thousand  three  hundred 
and  fifty-three  ounces  of  silver,  fifty-seven  bags  of 
sugar,  forty-one  bales  of  goods,  and  seventeen  pieces 
of  canvas.  Mrs.  Kidd  petitioned  the  governor  and 
council  to  have  her  property  restored  to  her,  which 
was  done. 

The  small  amount  of  property  found  led  to  the 
suspicion,  that  as  Kidd  slowly  passed  over  the 
waters  of  Long  Island  Sound,’ he  must  have  buried, 
at  Thimble  Island  and  other  places  along  the  coast, 
a large  amount  of  gold  and  jewels.  And  it  is  indeed 
difficult  to  account  for  what  became  of  the  vast 
treasures  of  that  kind  which  it  is  supposed  he  found 
in  the  Quedagh  Merchant.  These  rumors  were  in- 
tensified by  the  statement  that  while  Kidd  was  at 
Block  Island,  three  sloops  came  from  New  York  and 
departed  with  a portion  of  his  treasure.  Kidd  ad- 
mitted this,  but  said  that  the  goods  belonged  to  his 
men  and  were  shipped  by  them. 

Immediately  upon  Kidd’s  arrival  the  earl  sent 


84 


CAPTAIN  KIDD. 


for  him,  and  held  quite  a long  interview,  though  he 
was  careful  to  do  so  in  the  presence  of  witnesses. 
A narrative  was  very  carefully  drawn  up  of  his 
alleged  proceedings.  Mrs.  Kidd  took  up  her  resi- 
dence in  a boarding-house  kept  by  Mr.  Duncan 
Campbell.  The  earl  kept  a close  watch  upon  Kidd, 
fully  intending,  as  he  said,  eventually  to  arrest  him. 
But  he  thought  it  expedient  to  dally  with  him  for  a 
while,  in  order  to  discover  the  extent  of  his  adven- 
tures, and  the  disposition  he  had  made  of  the  prop- 
erty acquired.  Kidd  sent  to  the  boarding-house 
some  gold-dust  and  ingots,  which  he  said  were 
intended  as  a present  for  the  earl’s  lady.  They 
were  valued  at  about  four  thousand  dollars.  When 
searching  the  house  they  were  found  between  two 
feather  beds. 

As  Kidd  did  not  seem  disposed  to  unbosom 
himself  very  freely,  and  as  the  earl  feared  that  some 
stormy  night  he  might  escape,  he  decided  to  hold 
him  secure  in  prison.  This  led  to  his  arrest,  which 
we  have  already  alluded  to,  on  the  sixth  day  after* 
his  arrival.  The  arrest  took  place  in  the  streets  of 
Boston,  near  the  door  of  the  earl’s  residence.  At 
the  same  time  some  commissioners  took  possession 
of  his  sloop.  They  seized  and  examined  all  his 
papers,  and  placed  a guard  over  the  property.  Quite 
a number  of  his  men  were  also  arrested,  twelve  in 


ARREST,  TRIAL,  AND  CONDEMNATION.  85 

all,  under  charge  of  piracy  and  robbery  on  the  high 
seais.  It  is  supposed  that  the  others  escaped. 

On  the  seventeenth  of  July,  Captain  Nicholas 
Evertse  arrived  in  Boston,  with  the  statement  to 
which  we  have  referred,  that  Bolton,  who  was  left  in 
charge  of  the  Quedagh  Merchant,  had  transferred  her 
cargo  to  another  vessel,  conveyed  the  goods  to  Cura- 
coa,  and  set  the  Merchant  on  fire.  He  testified  that 
he  saw  the  flames  of  the  burning  ship  as  he  was 
skirting  the  coast  of  San  Domingo. 

Kidd  and  his  confederate  pirates  were  held  in 
close  custody  in  Boston  for  several  months.  In  the 
mean  time  intelligence  of  their  capture  was  sent  to 
Lon’don.  The  home  government  dispatched  a ship 
of  war  to  take  them  to  England  for  trial.  The  ex- 
citement throughout  Great  Britain  and  in  this  coun- 
try was  intense,  in  consequence  of  the  rumor  which 
had  so  extensively  prevailed  of  Kidd’s  partnership 
with  the  king  and  several  of  the  ministiy.  Many 
months  had  already  elapsed  since  his  arrest,  and  yet 
he  had  not  been  brought  to  trial.  The  ship  sent  to 
transport  him  to  London  encountered  a severe 
.storm  and  put  back.  This  caused  an  additional 
delay,  and  increased  jhe  excitement.  It  was  said 
that  the  ministry,  out  of  regard  to  their  own  reputa- 
tion, were  determined  not  to  bring  him  to  justice. 
Thus,  throughout  all  England,  he  ceased  to  be 


86 


CAPTAIN  KIDD. 


regarded  as  an  ordinary  pirate,  and  was  raised  to  the 
dignity  of  one  entitled  to  a state  trial. 

Immediately  upon  Kidd’s  arrival,  the  House  of 
Commons  addressed  a petition  to  the  king,  praying 
to  have  his  trial  postponed  until  the  next  Parlia- 
ment. The  question  of  his  guilt  or  innocence  had 
become  so  involved  in  political  issues,  that  there 
was  a strong  party  ready  to  make  the  greatest  exer- 
tions to  secure  his  condemnation.  They  urged  the 
postponement  on  the  ground  that  this  length  of 
time  was  requisite  to  obtain,  from  the  Indies,  docu- 
ments and  affidavits  in  reference  to  his  transactions. 
Kidd  and  his  companions  were  consequently  con- 
fined  in  Newgate  prison  for  a whole  year. 

At  that  very  time  the  House  of  Commons  had 
impeached  the  Earl  of  Oxford  and  Lord  Somers,  for 
their  connection  with  Kidd,  and  for  the  extraordi- 
nary commission  which  they  had  been  instrumental 
in  placing  in  his  hands.  It  was  said  that  commission 
and  grants  had  been  conferred  upon  him,  which  were 
highly  prejudicial  to  the  interests  of  trade  and  dis- 
honorable to  the  king.  In  accordance  with  this 
commission,  Kidd  could  capture  any  ship,  and,  with- 
out referring  the  question  to  any  court  of  inquiry, 
could,  of  his  own  pleasure,  declare  the  ship  to  be  a 
pirate.  He  could  then  confiscate  ship  and  cargo  to 
his  own  use,  and  dispose  of  the  crew  in  any  way 


ARREST,  TRIAL,  AND  CONDEMNATION.  87 

which  to  him  might  seem  best.  This  was  the 
course  which,  under  the  commission,  he  did  pursue. 

These  were  certainly  very  extraordinary  powers. 
It  was  contended  that  they  were  contrary  to  the 
law  of  England  and  to  the  Bill  of  Rights.  To  these 
arguments  it  was  replied,  by  the  friends  of  the  im- 
peached nobles,  that  pirates  were  the  enemies  of 
the  human  race;  that  as  such  any  person  had  a 
right  to  destroy  them,  and  seize  the  property  they 
had  so  iniquitously  acquired,  and  to  which  they  had 
no  legitimate  title.  It  was  also  declared,  though 
perhaps  the  royal  commission  would  hardly  sustain 
the  statement,  that  Kidd  was  authorized  to  seize 
only  that  property  for  which  no  other  owner  could 
be  found.  Certainly  there  was  no  provision  made 
for  searching  out  such  ownership.  It  was,  however, 
urged,  and  very  truthfully,  that  the  commission  con- 
tained the  all-important  clause  : 

“We  do  also  require  you  to  bring,  or  cause  to 
be  brought,  such  pirates,  freebooters,  or  sea-rovers, 
as  you  shall  seize,  to  legal  trial,  to  the  end  they 
may  be  proceeded  against  according  to  the  law  in 
such  cases.” 

The  fact  that  Kidd  entirely  ignored  these  in- 
structions, constituting  himself  the  court  to  try  and 
condemn,  could  not  justly  be  brought  as  a charge 
against  the  ministers  who  commissioned  him. 


88 


CAPTAIN  KIDD. 


Upon  these  questions  popular  feeling  ran  high. 
Parties  took  sides.  Agitating  rumors  filled  the  air. 
It  was  confidently  affirmed  that  the  lords  then  on 
trial,  with  the  connivance  of  the  ministry,  that  they 
might  escape  the  investigation  which  the  trial  of  Kidd 
would  involve,  had  set  the  Great  Seal  of  England 
to  the  pardon  of  the  pirate.  This  roused  the  anti- 
ministerial  party  to  the  highest  state  of  exasperation. 
They  resolved  at  all  events  to  hang  Kidd,  hoping 
thus  to  prove  that  the  ministers  were  alike  guilty 
with  him.  And  on  the  other  hand,  the  ministers 
themselves  had  come  to  the  conclusion  that  any  at- 
tempt to  shield  Kidd  would  redound  to  their  own 
ruin.  It  had  become  essential  to  their  own  reputa- 
tion that  they  should  manifest  more  zeal  than  any 
others  to  bring  Kidd  to  the  scaffold. 

Thus  the  wretched  pirate  had  no  chance  of  a fair 
trial.  Undoubtedly  he  was  guilty.  But  it  is  very- 
doubtful  whether  he  were  proved  to  be  guilty  when 
called  before  the  court.  The  bill  of  impeachment 
against  the  lords  was  not  carried.  Though  their 
participation  with  Kidd  in  the  profits  of  an  expedi- 
tion which  was  authorized  only  by  their  own  official 
acts  was  deemed  very  censurable,  when  the  vote 
was  taken  there  were  but  twenty-three  in  favor  of 
the  impeachment,  while  there  were  fifty-six  opposed 
to  the  bill. 


ARREST,  TRIAL,  AND  CONDEMNATION.  89 

The  Earl  of  Bellomont,  harassed  by  the  proce- 
dure in  the  House  of  Commons,  and  knowing  that 
measures  were  about  to  be  instituted  against  him, 
for  his  recall  from  the  provincial  government,  and 
perhaps  for  his  still  more  severe  punishment,  was 
taken  sick  and  died  in  New-York,  in  March,  1700. 
Thus  he  escaped  from  the  further  troubles  of  this 
ever-troubled  world. 

At  the  close  of  the  year  1700,  the  papers  which 
had  been  sent  for  arrived  from  the  East  Indies.  A 
petition  came  from  several  of  the  East-Indian  mer- 
chants, subjects  of  the  King  of  Persia,  giving  a mi- 
nute recital  of  the  capture  of  the  Quedagh  Merchant, 
and  praying  that  the  property  of  which  they  had 
thus  been  robbed,  and  much  of  which  had  been  con- 
veyed to  the  North  American  colonies,  might  be  re- 
stored to  them.  A very  distinguished  East  Indian, 
by  the  name  of  Cogi  Baba,  came  to  London  in  behalf 
of  the  petitioners.  He  was  summoned  to  appear 
before  the  House  of  Commons.  At  the  same  time 
Kidd  himself  was  brought  from  his  prison  before  the 
bar. 

After  an  examination,  a motion  was  made  to  the 
House  to  declare  the  grant  made  to  the  Earl  of  Bello- 
m6nt  and  others  of  the  company,  of  all  the  treasure 
taken  by  Kidd,  to  be  null  and  void.  But  this  motion 
was  negatived.  A vote  was  then  taken  requesting 


90 


CAPTAIN  KIDD. 


the  king  to  institute  immediate  proceedings  against 
Captain  Kidd  for  piracy  and  murder.  He  was  ac- 
cordingly brought  to  trial,  under  this  indictment,  at 
the  Old  Bailey,  in  the  year  1701. 

Several  of  Kidd’s  confederates  were  tried  with 
him.  Some  of  them  pleaded  tire  king’s  pardon, 
saying  that  they  had  surrendered  themselves  within 
the  time  limited  in  the  royal  proclamation.  The 
governor  of  New  Jersey,  Colonel  Bass,  then  in  court, 
testified  to  the  truth  of  this  assertion,  the  surrender 
having  been  made  to  him. 

To  this  it  was  replied,  “There  were  four  com- 
missioners named  in  the  proclamation,  Thomas 
Warren,  Israel  Hayes,  Peter  Delanoye,  and  Chris- 
topher Pollard.  These  commissioners  were  sent  to 
America  to  receive  the  submission  of  'such  pirates 
as  should  surrender.  No  other  persons  were  entitled 
to  receive  their  surrender.  They  therefore  have  not 
complied  with  the  conditions  of  the  proclamation.” 

They  were  condemned  and  hanged.  One  of  the 
crew,  Darby  Mullens,  made  the  following  strong  de- 
fence. 

“ I served  under  the  king’s  commission.  I could 
not  therefore  disobey  my  commander,  without 
exposing  myself  to  the  most  severe  punishment. 
Whenever  a ship  goes  out  upon  any  expedition, 
under  the  king’s  commission,  the  men  are  never 


ARREST,  TRIAL,  AND  CONDEMNATION.  9 1 

allowed  to  call  their  officers  to  account.  Implicit 
obedience  is  required  of  them.  Any  other  course 
would  destroy  all  discipline.  If  anything  unlawful 
is  done,  the  officers  are  to  answer  for  it,  for  the  men, 
in  obeying  orders,  only  do  what  is  imperiously  their 
duty.” 

The  court  replied,  “ When  a man  is  acting  under 
a commission,  he  is  justified  only  in  doing  that  which 
is  lawful,  not  in  that  which  is  unlawful.” 

The  prisoner  responded,  “ I stand  in  need  of 
nothing  to  justify  me  in  what  is  lawful.  But  the 
case  of  a seaman  is  very  hard,  if  he  is  exposed  to 
being  scourged  or  shot  if  he  refuse  to  obey  his  com- 
mander, and  of  being  hung  if  he  obey  him.  If  the 
seaman  were  allowed  to  dispute  the  orders  of  his 
captain,  there  could  be  no  such  thing  as  command 
kept  up  at  sea.” 

The  court  replied,  “ The  crew,  of  which  you  were 
one,  took  a share  of  the  plunder  ; they  mutinied 
several  times ; they  undertook  to  control  the  cap- 
tain ; they  paid  no  regard  to  the  commission  ; they 
acted  in  all  things  according  to  the  customs  of 
pirates.  You  are  guilty,  and  must  be  hanged.”  He 
was  hanged. 

Kidd  was  tried  for  piracy,  and  for  the  murder  of 
William  Moore.  He  was  not  allowed  counsel,  but 
was  left  to  make  his  own  defence.  On  the  whole,  he 


92 


CAPTAIN  KIDD. 


appeared  remarkably  well  while  passing  through  this 
dreadful  ordeal.  In  opening  his  defence,  he  said: 

“ I was  a merchant  in  New  York,  in  good  repute 
and  in  good  circumstances,  when  I was  solicited  to 
engage,  under  the  royal  commission,  in  the  laud- 
able employment  of  suppressing  piracy.  I had  no 
need  of  embarking  myself  in  piratic  adventures. 
The  men  were  generally  desperate  characters,  and 
they  rose  in  mutiny  against  me.  I lost  all  control 
over  them.  They  did  as  they  pleased.  They  threat- 
ened to  shoot  me  in  my  cabin.  Ninety-five  deserted 
at  one  time,  and  destroyed  my  boat.  I was  thus  dis- 
abled from  bringing  the  ship  home.  Consequently 
I could  not  bring  the  prizes  before  any  court  to 
have  them  regularly  condemned.  They  were  all 
taken  by  virtue  of  the  commission,  under  the  Broad 
Seal,  and  they  had  French  papers.” 

When  the  jury  was  impanelled,  and  he  was  in- 
vited to  find  cause,  if  he  wished  to  do  so,  for  the  ex- 
clusion of  any  of  them,  he  replied  : 

“ I shall  challenge  none.  I know  nothing  to  the 
contrary  but  that  they  are  all  honest  men.” 

Kidd  was  greatly  agitated  during  the  trial,  and 
frequently  interrupted  the  court  with  his  exclama- 
tions and  explanations.  He  was  first  tried  for  the 
murder  of  William  Moore.  This  indictment  gave  a 
very  particular  account  of  the  event,  stating  that 


ARREST,  TRIAL,  AND  CONDEMNATION.  93 

the  gunner  died  of  a mortal  bruise  received  at  the 
hands  of  the  captain  ; that  from  the  thirtieth  day 
of  October  to  the  one-and-thirtieth  day,  he  did 
languish  and  languishing  did  live,  but  that  on  the 
one-and-thirtieth  day  he  did  die ; and  that  \V  illiam 
Kidd,  feloniously,  voluntarily,  and  of  malice  afore- 
thought, did  kill  and  murder  him.” 

To  this  Kidd  replied,  and  probably  with  entire 
truth,  as  we  have  before  said,  that  he  had  no  inten- 
sion of  killing  the  man  ; that  he  struck  him  down  to 
quell  a mutiny,  and  to  prevent  the  crew  from  en- 
gaging in  an  atrocious  act  of  piracy  ; that  his  con- 
science never  had  condemned  him  for  the  deed,  and 
that  he  then  felt  that  for  it  he  merited  approbation 
rather  than  censure. 

He  told  a very  plain,  simple  story,  which,  if  true, 
and  its  truth  could  not  be  disproved,  would  exon- 
erate him  in  this  affair  from  blame.  The  intelligent 
reader  of  this  narrative  will  perceive  that  there  were 
many  corroborative  circumstances  to  substantiate 
the  accuracy  of  his  account. 

“ I will  inform  the  court,”  he  said,  “ of  the  facts 
precisely  as  they  occurred  in  this  case.  We  were 
within  about  three  miles  of  the  Dutch  ship,  when  I 
perceived  that  many  of  my  men  were  in  a state  of 
mutiny,  clamoring  for  her  capture.  Moore,  address- 
ing the  mutineers,  said  that  he  could  propose  a plan 


94 


CAPTAIN  KIDD. 


by  which  the  ship  could  be  captured,  and  yet  all 
who  were  engaged  in  the  enterprise  might  be  per- 
fectly safe. 

“ ‘And  how  is  that  to  be  done,’  I inquired  ? 

“ He  replied,  ‘ We  will  hail  the  ship,  and  have  the 
captain  and  officers  invited  on-  board  to  visit  our 
officers.  While  they  are  in  the  cabin  with  ouf  cap- 
tain, we  will  man  the  boats  and  plunder  the  ship. 
The  captain  will  shut  his  eyes  and  close  his  ears, 
and  then  he  and  the  officers  can  testify  that  the 
ship  was  not  captured. 

“ To  this  I said,  ‘ This  would  be  Judas-like  treach- 
ery, to  rob  the  ship  under  the  guise  of  friendship.  I 
dare  not  do  such  a thing.’ 

“‘We  must  do  it,’  Moore  replied.  ‘We  are 
already  beggars.  We  have  no  other  resource.  You 
have  brought  us  to  utter  ruin.’ 

“ ‘ Shall  we  be  guilty  of  the  crime,’  I said,  ‘of  cap- 
turing this  ship  because  we  are  poor?’ 

“ Upon  this  Moore  and  the  mutineers  were  so 
violent  that  I seized  a slush-bucket,  which  chanced 
to  be  at  hand.  With  it  I struck  him  in  my  passion, 
not  intending  to  kill  him.  If  I had  premeditated 
his  death,  I should  not  have  made  use  of  so  rude 
and  chance-directed  a weapon.  I am  heartily  sorry 
that  I killed  him.  And  if  the  deed  cannot  be  justi- 
fied as  a preventive  of  mutiny,  it  certainly  should 


ARREST,  TRIAL,  AND  CONDEMNATION.  95 

not  be  adjudged  anything  more  than  manslaugh- 
ter.” 

There  was  much  force  in  these  arguments.  It 
is  at  least  doubtful  whether  an  intelligent  jury  of 
the  present  day  would  under  such  testimony  have 
brought  in  a verdict  of  guilty  of  murder  in  the  first 
degree.  One  who  has  carefully  examined  all  the 
proceedings  of  the  court  on  this  occasion,  writes  : 
“Yet,  it  being  determined  to  hang  him  at  all 
odds,  the  lawyers  were  given  hints,  the  witnesses 
were  browbeaten,  and  the  jury  were  instructed, 
after  tedious  iteration,  to  bring  him  in  guilty.” 

This  was  done.  He  was  pronounced  to  be  the 
murderer  of  John  Moore,  and  was,  for  that  crime, 
doomed  to  die'.  # 

The  next  day  he  was  tried  on  the  indictment  foi 
piracy.  Two  of  his  crew,  who,  by  their  confession, 
were  sharers  in  his  piratic  adventures,  turned  state’s 
evidence.  One  of  these  was  a deck  hand,  by  the 
name  of  Palmer.  The  other  was  a surgeon,  Bra- 
dingham  by  name.  Kidd  closely  cross-examined 
them,  but  their  stories  perfectly  agreed,  being 
straightforward  and  consistent. 

Kidd’s  only  defence  was  that  he  had  acted  only 
as  a privateersman,  under  his  Majesty’s  commission. 
He  declared  that  he  had  never  captured  a ship 
which  he  had  not  evidence  was  a French  ship,  be- 


96 


CAPTAIN  KIDD. 


longing  to  French  owners,  and  sailing  under  French 
papers.  It  scarcely  admits  of  a doubt  that  this 
statement  was  utterly  false.  Kidd  assumed  of  both 
of  the  witnesses  against  him  that  they  were  misera- 
ble vagabonds,  whose  testimony  was  unworthy  of 
the* slightest  credence.  In  reference  to  the  testi- 
mony of  Bradingham,  he  exclaimed  : 

“ This  man  contradicts  himself  in  a hundred 
places.  He  tells  a thousand  lies.  He  knows  no 
more  of  these  things  than  you  do.  This  fellow  used 
to  sleep  five  or  six  months  together  in  the  hold.” 

At  another  time,  when  the  testimony  was  going 
strongly  against  him,  he  cried  out  bitterly: 

“ It  is  hard  that  the  life  of  one  of  the  king’s  sub- 
jects should  be  taken  away  upon  the  perjured  oaths 
of  such  villains  as  these.  Because  I would  not  yield 
to  their  wishes,  and  turn  pirate,  they  now  endeavor 
to  prove  that  I was  one.” 

When  the  solicitor  general  asked  if  Kidd  had 
any  further  questions  to  put  to  the  witnesses,  he 
despairingly  replied  : 

“No!  no.  Bradingham  is  saving  his  life  by 
taking  away  mine.  I will  not  trouble  the  court  any 
more,  for  it  is  a folly.  So  long  as  these  men  swear 
as  they  do,  no  oaths  of  mine  will  be  of  any  avail.” 
The  verdict  of  guilty  was  rendered.  The  judge 
pronounced  the  awful  doom: 


v 


ARREST,  TRIAL,  AND  CONDEMNATION.  97 

“ William  Kidd,  the  sentence  that  the  law  hath 
appointed  to  pass  upon  you  for  your  offences,  and 
which  this  court  doth  therefore  award,  is,  that  you, 
the  said  William  Kidd,  shall  go  from  hence  to  the 
place  from  whence  you  came,  and  from  thence  to 
the  place  of  execution,  where  you  shall  be  hanged  by 
the  neck  until  you  are  dead.  And  may  the  God  of 
infinite  mercy  be  merciful  to  your  soul.” 

Kidd  replied,  “ My  lord,  it  is  a very  hard  sen- 
tence. For  my  part,  I am  the  most  innocent  person 
of  them  all.  I have  been  sworn  against  by  perjured 
persons.” 


5 


CHAPTER  V. 


Kidd , atid  Stede  Bonnet. 


The  Guilt  of  Kidd. — Rumors  of  Buried  Treasure. — Mesmeric  Reve. 
lation. — Adventures  of  Bradish. — Strange  Character  of  Major 
Bonnet. — His  Piracies. — Encounters. — Indications  of  Insanity. 
— No  Temptation  to  Turn  Pirate. — Blackbeard. — Bonnet  De- 
posed. 

Mr.  Charles  Elliot,  in  his  History  of  New  Eng- 
land, writes  : “ It  seems  to  have  been  felt  necessary  by 
those  who  were  charged,  in  England,  with  complici- 
ty with  Captain  Kidd,  that  a vigorous  prosecution 
should  be  urged,  and  that  an  example  should  be 
made  of  him,  to  satisfy  a clamorous  public  opinion. 
He  was  brought  to  trial,  and  was  convicted  and  sen- 
tenced for  the  murder  of  William  Moore,  one  of 
his  own  sailors,  whom  he  had  struck  in  an  alterca- 
tion. 

“ This  appears  to  have  been  the  only  blood  laid 
against  him  ; and  the  charge  of  piracy  could  hardly 
have  been  proved.  As  was  the  custom  of  that  day, 
Kidd  was  not  allowed  counsel.  He  plead  his  com- 
missions for  what  he  had  done,  but  was  roughly 
treated  by  the  court  ; and  Livingston,  who  was  one 


KIDD,  AND  STEDE  BONNET. 


99 


of  his  partners  and  sureties,  had  got  possession  of 
his  papers,  and  refused  to  give  them  up  to  him. 

“ Kidd  probably  had  no  idea  of  being  charged 
with  piracy,  nor  did  he  consider  himself  a pirate ; 
and  if  there  had  been  no  charge  made  against  his 
partners,  he  would  not  have  died  on  the  gallows. 
He  was  hanged  at  Execution  Dock,  May  12,  1701  ; 
and  all  England  was  agog  with  the  doings  of  the 
pirate  Kidd.  It  was  a mere  accident  that  Kidd 
was  hanged  as  a pirate  instead  of  being  feasted  as  a 
victor.” 

These  scenes  occurred  one  hundred  and  seventy- 
five  years  ago.  And  yet,  for  some  inexplicable  rea- 
son, while  hundreds  of  other  events  of  vastly  .greater 
moment  have  passed  into  oblivion,  the  name  of 
Captain  Kidd,  from  that  hour  to  this,  has  been  almost 
a household  word  in  both  England  and  America. 

Many  believed  that  the  Quedagh  Merchant,  in- 
stead of  being  burned  at  sea,  was  brought  into  the 
Hudson  River  at  night,  and  sunk  near  the  Highlands, 
with  most  of  her  treasure  on  board.  Several  circum- 
stances seemed  to  corroborate  this  assertion.  At  the 
base  of  the  Dunderberg,  there  could  be  seen  sunk, 
deep  in  the  bed  of  the  river,  and  almost  buried  in 
its  sands,  the  wreck  of  some  large  ship.  A pamphlet 
was  published,  entitled : 

“An  Account  of  Some  of  the  Traditions  and 


IOC 


CAPTAIN  KIDD. 


Experiments  Respecting  Captain  Kidd’s  Piratical 
Vessel.” 

The  traditions  here  referred  to  asserted  that 
Kidd’s  vessel,  the  Quedagh  Merchant,  laden  with 
the  treasures  of  the  East,  was  chased  up  the  North 
River  by  an  English  man-of-war.  Kidd,  finding 
escape  impossible,  collected  as  much  money  as  he 
could  carry,  and  set  fire  to  the  ship,  having  left  by 
far  the  larger  part  of  the  gold  and  silver  on  board. 
With  a portion  of  the  crew  he  ascended  the  river 
much  farther,  in  boats,  and  then  crossed  the  country, 
through  the  wilderness,  to  Boston. 

These  traditions  are  embellished  with  many  ro- 
mantic stories.  It  is  said  that  as  he  and  his  piratic 
comrades  were  journeying  along,  they  came  to  a log 
house  in  the  woods.  The  man  of  the  household  was 
absent  at  his  work.  The  woman,  thinking  that  they 
were  savages,  in  terror  fled  at  their  approach.  In 
her  fright  she  left  one  of  her  children  behind.  The 
bloodthirsty  pirate,  Kidd,  in  pure  wantoness  thrust 
his  sword  through  the  child. 

An  old  Indian,  who  had  wandered  far  away  to 
Michigan,  declared  that  he  was  on  the  river-bank 
when  the  pirates  set  fire  to  the  ship  and  took  to 
their  boats.  Very  graphically  he  described  the 
midnight  scene  as,  buried  in  the  glooms  of  the  for- 
est, he  witnessed  it  in  the  brilliant  illumination  of 


KIDD,  AND  STEDE  BONNET. 


IOI 


the  blazing  vessel.  He  was  induced  to  come  all  the 
way  from  Michigan  to  the  Hudson  to  point  out  the 
spot  of  the  sunken  vessel.  And  deep  in  the  water 
the  charred  timbers  were  to  be  seen.  Another 
pamphlet  was  published,  entitled  : 

“A  Wonderful  Mesmeric  Revelation,  giving  an 
Account  of  the  Discovery  and  Description  of  a 
Sunken  Vessel,  near  Caldwell’s  Landing,  supposed 
to  be  that  of  the  Pirate  Kidd  ; including  an  Account 
of  his  Character  and  Death,  at  a distance  of  nearly 
three  hundred  miles  from  the  place.” 

This  strange  mesmeric  revelation  came  from  a 
Mrs.  Chester,  the  wife  of  Charles  Chester,  of  Lynn, 
Massachusetts.  She  declared  that  she  had  never 
heard  anything  about  the  sunken  vessel ; that  never 
had  she  been  upon  the  Hudson  River;  that  she  had 
never  read  or  heard  of  the  career  of  Kidd  ; and  that 
she  had  never  even  been  spoken  to  upon  the  subject, 
until,  when  placed  in  the  magnetic  state,  the  extra- 
ordinary revelation  had  been  made  to  her. 

While  in  this  mesmeric  condition,  she  saw,  with 
clearest  vision,  the  sunken  vessel.  Her  eyes,  with 
supernatural  powers,  pierced  water,  timbers,  sand, 
and  chests.  There  she  saw  bars  of  massive  gold, 
heaps  of  silver  coin,  and  precious  jewels,  including 
many  large  and  brilliant  diamonds.  The  jewels  had 
been  enclosed  in  shot-bags  of  stout  canvas.  The 


102 


CAPTAIN  KIDD. 


bags  had  decayed,  and  the  jewels  were  clustered  in 
brilliant  heaps.  She  also  saw  “ gold  watches,  like 
ducks’  eggs  in  a pond  of  water,”  and  the  wonderfully 
preserved  remains  of  a very  beautiful  woman,  with  a 
necklace  of  large  and  lustrous  diamonds  around  her 
neck. 

A man  was  seen  just  leaving  the  spot,  who  was 
preternaturally  revealed  to  Mrs.  Chester  as  Captain 
Kidd.  He  was  a large,  stout  man,  not  very  tall, 
with  broad  chest  and  shoulders,  thick  neck,  aquiline 
nose,  piercing  eyes,  and  a head  indicative  of  great 
power  and  all  destructive  qualities. 

A very  able  writer  in  the  M-erchant’s  Magazine, 
of  1846,  writes  sarcastically  of  this  mesmeric  an- 
nouncement : 

“ This  most  singular  revelation,  as  it  is  corrobo- 
rated by  the  traditions,  presents  us  with  another  tri- 
umph of  animal  magnetism,  and  must  serve  not  only 
to  advance  that  science,  but  to  demonstrate  how 
much  safer  it  is  to  rely  upon  tradition,  than  upon 
record  evidence  made  in  courts  of  justice  held  con- 
temporaneously with  the  events,  or  official  docu- 
ments preserved  in  the  public  archives. 

“ In  the  present  case,  mesmerism  has  taken  a 
progressive  step  ; for  it  has  not  only  disclosed  what 
is  now  to  be  found  in  the  waters  of  Cocks-rack,  but 
also  who  was  there  one  hundred  and  forty-five  years 


KIDD,  AND  STEDE  BONNET. 


103 


ago.  In  this  new  application  of  the  science  we  may 
hope  not  only  to  see  the  earth  disembowelled,  but 
the  very  forms  and  features  of  the  ancient  time 
brought  up  to  our  present  view. 

“ What  is  more  remarkable,  if  the  traditions  ex- 
isted, as  is  pretended,  is,  that  no  individual  or  com- 
pany should  have  undertaken,  when  the  witnesses 
were  living,  to  raise  the  vessel,  especially  as  so  many 
persons  were  found,  near  the  time  of  the  transactions 
of  Kidd,  credulous  enough  to  ruin  themselves  in  vain 
explorations  after  his  money.  But  that  perhaps  was 
not  an  age  of  enterprise  like  the  present,  nor  of 
humbug.” 

There  is  .usually  some  ground  for  a tradition. 
Its  basis  is  generally  truth. 

As  we  have  mentioned,  in  the  days  of  Captain 
Kidd  the  seas  were  swarming  with  pirates.  It  would 
require  volumes  to  relate  their  adventures.  Many 
of  these  lawless  men  performed  deeds  far  more  ex- 
traordinary and  infamous  than  any  perpetrated  by 
Kidd.  There  was,  however,  at  that  time,  a pirate 
by  the  name  of  Bradish,  whose  actions,  in  the  popu- 
lar mind,  were  blended  with  those  of  Kidd. 

He  was  boatswain  of  a ship,  of  the  same  name 
with  that  in  which  Kidd  sailed  from  New  York,  the 
Adventure.  The  ship  was  bound  to  Borneo,  the 
largest  island  in  the  world,  if  Australia  is  recognized 


104 


CAPTAIN  KIDD. 


as  a continent,  and  sailed  from  England  in  March, 
1697.  On  the  voyage  the  vessel  stopped  at  the 
Island  of  Polonais  for  water.  Bradish,  a desperate 
man,  had  formed  a conspiracy  with  several  of  the 
sailors  to  watch  their  opportunity,  seize  the  ship, 
and  set  out  on  a piratic  cruise. 

At  Polonais,  the  captain  and  several  of  his  of- 
ficers went  on  shore  in  one  of  the  boats.  Bradish 
assumed  the  command,  silently  raised  the  anchor, 
spread  the  sail,  and  ran  out  to  sea.  The  wide  world 
was  before  them  to  go  where  they  pleased.  The 
commerce  of  the  seas  spread  its  wealth  for  their 
plunder.  There  was  the  sum  of  about  forty 
thousand  dollars  in  gold  on  board.  This  money 
Bradish  divided  equally  with  his  piratic  crew.  He 
then  cleared  his  decks  for  action,  placed  a lookout 
at  the  mast-head,  and  commenced  his  cruise  in  search 
of  additional  treasure. 

They  directed  their  course  toward  the  American 
coast.  What  vessels  they  captured  on  the  way  is 
not  known.  Upon  reaching  Long  Island,  Bradish 
went  ashore  and  deposited  with  some  confederate 
there  a large  amount  of  money  and  jewels.  If  pur- 
sued by  a man-of-war,  he  could  easily  run  his  vessel 
ashore,  and  the  crew  could  disperse  through  the 
woods.  Much  of  his  treasure  would  still  bq  safe. 

He  ran  along  to  Block  Island.  Here  they  pur- 


KIDD,  AND  STEDE  BONNET. 


105 


chased  two  small  vessels,  and,  dividing  into  two  par- 
tions,  separated,  each  party  taking  its  share  of  the 
remaining  treasure.  It  is  said  that  there  was  enough 
to  load  both  of  the  small  vessels.  Many  of  the  men 
landed  on  the  Rhode  Island  and  Connecticut  shore. 
They  behaved  very  civilly ; called  at  the  farm-houses, 
and  bought  horses  and  food,  for  which  they  paid 
abundantly.  The  rumor  of  the  landing  and  disper- 
sion of  the  pirates  spread.  A proclamation  was 
issued  for  their  arrest.  The  captain  and  about 
eighteen  of  the  men  were  apprehended,  sent  to  Eng- 
land, tried,  and  executed.  What  became  of  the 
large  ship,  the  Adventure,  is  not  known. 

By  many  it  was  supposed  that  she  ran  into  the 
North  River,  and  was  scuttled  and  abandoned  when 
near  the  Highlands. 

We  now  bid  adieu  to  Captain  Kidd,  leaving  it 
with  our  readers  to  form  their  own  opinion,  from  the 
facts  here  given,  of  the  degree  of  praise  or  blame  to 
be  attached  to  his  character. 

About  the  same  time  when  William  Kidd  was 
passing  through  his  strange  adventures,  there  was 
another  buccaneer  appearing  upon  the  stage,  whose 
character  and  career  were  still  more  astonishing. 
There  was  a gentleman  in  Barbadoes,  of  wealth, 
position,  and  education,  by  the  name  of  Stede 
Bonnet.  He  had  a large  fortune,  and  was  highly 
5* 


io6 


CAPTAIN  KIDD. 


esteemed  for  his  intellectual  culture  and  his  honora- 
ble character.  He  seemed  to  be  exposed  to  no  temp- 
tation whatever  to  enter  upon  the  guilty  and  perilous 
life  of  a pirate.  His  melancholy  fate  excited  pity 
rather  than  condemnation,  as  it  was  generally  be- 
lieved that  he  was  the  victim  of  some  strange  men- 
tal hallucination,  which,  in  some  degree  at  least, 
exonerated  him  from  moral  responsibility. 

Some  domestic  griefs  rendered  him  unhappy  in 
his  home.  He  fitted  out,  entirely  at  his  own  ex- 
pense, a sloop  armed  with  ten  guns,  and  manned  by 
seventy  sailors,  desperate  men,  ready  for  any  deeds 
of  violence  and  crime.  The  sloop  he  named  the 
Revenge.  It  was  his  avowed  intention  to  prey  upon 
the  Spanish  commerce,  which  none  of  the  English 
courts  would  then  punish  as  piracy. 

But  he  immediately  entered  upon  the  career  of  a 
pirate,  capturing  and  plundering  every  vessel  he 
came  across,  without  any  regard  to  the  flag  under 
which  she  sailed.  His  first  cruise  was  off  the  Capes 
of  Virginia.  The  first  vessel  he  encountered  was 
the  Anne,  from  Glasgow.  A few  cannon-balls  thrown 
across  her  bows  brought  her  to.  His  boats,  filled 
with  demoniac  men  armed  to  the  teeth,  boarded 
the  ill-fated  prize,  and  plundered  her  of  everything 
the  pirates  desired,  money,  clothes  provisions,  and 
ammunition.  The  ship  was  then  allowed  to  go  on 
her  way. 


KIDD,  AND  STEDE  BONNET.  I07 

A day  or  two  passed,  and  another  sail  was  dis- 
cerned in  the  distant  horizon.  She  was  soon  over- 
taken by  the  swift-sailing  sloop,  which  spread  a won- 
derful cloud  of  canvas.  It  proved  to  be  the  Turbet, 
from  his  own  island,  Barbadoes.  Instead  of  treating 
her  kindly  on  that  account,  he  plundered  her  mer- 
cilessly, put  the  crew  in  boats,  to  find  their  way  to  the 
shore  as  they  best  could,  and  set  the  vessel  on  fire. 

Scarcely  had  the  smoke  and  flame  of  the  burn- 
ing vessel  vanished  from  their  view,  when  another 
sail  was  descried.  She  proved  to  be  the  Endeavor, 
from  Bristol.  She  was  robbed  of  everything  valu- 
able. Another  vessel  soon  underwent  the  same 
fate.  It  was  the  Young,  from  Leith. 

Stede  Bonnet  was  no  sailor.  He  had  no 
acquaintance  with  navigation.  He,  however,  em- 
ployed skilled  seaman  to  manage  the  ship  in  obe- 
dience to  his  commands  as  owner  of  the  whole  con- 
cern. After  this  short  and  very  successful  cruise 
on  the  Virginia  coast,  he  ordered  the  sloop  to  be 
taken  to  the  shores  of  New  England.  As  they  were 
passing  the  eastern  end  of  Long  Island,  they  met  a 
vessel  bound  from  one  of  the  New  England  colonies 
to  the  West  Indies.  It  was  promptly  plundered. 

Stede  Bonnet  stood  in  for  Gardiner’s  Island, 
where  he  landed  with  a portion  of  his  crew.  He 
behaved  in  a very  gentlemanly  way,  addressing  all 


io8 


CAPTAIN  KIDD. 


whom  he  met  courteously,  making  many  purchases 
and  paying  liberally  for  all  he  took.  He  then  di- 
rected his  course  to  South  Carolina,  and  ran  up  and 
down  before  the  harbor  of  Charleston.  Two  vessels, 
entering  the  harbor,  he  seized  almost  at  the  same 
time.  One  was  a sloop  from  Barbadoes,  laden  with 
rum,  sugar,  and  negroes.  The-  other  was  a brigantine 
from  New  England..  The  hold  of  the  Revenge  was 
already  packed  full  of  plunder  ; and  they  had  no 
room  for  the  negroes.  Taking,  therefore,  such  few 
articles  as  they  needed,  they  landed  the  crew  and 
the  negroes  on  an  island,  and  wantonly  ran  the 
Barbadoes  sloop  ashore  and  set  her  on  fire.  The 
New  England  brigantine  they  plundered  of  all  the 
money  on  board  and  such  other  articles  of  value  as 
they  needed,  and  let  her  go. 

While  on  this  cruise  they  met,  in  rogues’  compa- 
nionship, another  piratic  ship,  commanded  by  a des- 
perado, an  Englishman,  by  the  name  of  Edward 
Teach.  From  the  mass  of  hair  which  covered  his 
face  he  was  known  by  the  name  of  Blackbeard.  His 
beard  came  up  to  his  eyes,  was  intensely  black,  and 
so  long;  that  he  was  accustomed  to  braid  it  and  twist 
it  with  ribbons  into  cues,  or  tails,  which  he  would 
hang  over  his  ears.  It  is  said  that  in  aspect  he  was 
a revolting  monster.  This  villain  had  captured  a 
large  and  very  strongly  built  East-Indian  ship,  upon 


KIDD,  AND  STEDE  BONNET.  IC9 

which  he  had  mounted  forty  heavy  guns.  With 
this  powerful  armament  he  swept  the  seas,  bidding 
defiance  to  all  assailants.  Upon  one  occasion  he 
encountered  a British  man-of-war  of  thirty  guns. 
After  sustaining  an  action  of  some  hours,  the  man-of- 
war  fled  before  him,  and  took  shelter  in  the  harbor  of 
Barbadoes,  under  protection  of  the  guns  of  the  fort. 

As  Teach  continued  his  triumphant  cruise,  he 
came  across  Bonnet’s  piratic  sloop.  Finding  that 
Bonnet  understood  nothing  of  maritime  affairs,  he, 
without  difficulty,  got  up  a conspiracy  among  his 
men,  deposed  him,  and  placed  one  of  his  own  crew, 
a man  by  the  name  of  Richards,  in  command  of  the 
Revenge.  Thus  he  had  two  vessels  with  which  to 
prosecute  his  lawless  career.  He  took  the  deposed 
captain  on  board  his  own  ship,  saying  to  him  with  a 
sarcastic  smile : 

“ I perceive,  my  dear  sir,  that  you  are  not  used 
to  the  cares  and  fatigues  of  commanding  a vessel, 
and  I will  relieve  you  from  them.  It  will  be  much 
pleasanter  for  you  to  live  at  your  ease  in  my  cabin. 
There  you  will  have  no  duty  to  perform,  and  can 
follow  your  own  inclinations.” 

The  career  of  this  most  ferocious  of  pirates  was 
so  strange  that  must  leave  Stede  Bonnet  for  a 
time,  and  devote  a chapter  to  that  fiend  in  human 
form,  called  Blackbeard. 


CHAPTER  VI. 


The  Adventures  of  Edward  Teach , or  Blackbeard. 


Seizure  of  the  Protestant  Caesar. — The  Piratic  Squadron. — Villany 
of  the  Buccaneers. — The  Atrocities  of  Blackbeard. — Illustrative 
Anecdotes. — Carousals  on  Shore. — Alleged  Complicity  with  the 
Governor. — Hiding-place  near  Ocracoke  Inlet. — Arrangements 
for  his  Capture. — Boats  sent  from  two  Men-of-war. — Bloody 
Battle. — The  Death  of  the  Pirate. — His  Desperate  and  De- 
moniac Character. 


Blackbeard  having,  as  it  were,  captured  the 
Revenge,  raised  the  black  flag  of  piracy  upon  both 
of  his'  vessels.  Soon  he  captured  a third  vessel, 
which  he  manned  and  armed  and  added  to  his  pira- 
tic squadron.  Entering  the  Bay  of  Honduras,  he 
took  a ship,  from  Boston,  called  the  Protestant 
Caesar,  and  four  sloops.  Captain  Wyar,  of  the  Prot- 
estant Caesar,  as  the  pirates’  balls  whistled  over  his 
decks,  abandoned  his  ship,  and  taking  to  his  boats, 
with  all  his  crew,  escaped  to  the  shore.  One  of  the 
sloops  also  belonged  to  Boston.  After  plundering 
the  ship  and  sloop  of  all  they  wanted,  they  set  both 
on  fire,  in  revenge,  because  they  belonged  to  Boston, 
where  some  men  had  been  hung  for  piracy.  The 
other  three  sloops  they  plundered  and  then  let  go. 


EDWARD  TEACH,  OR  BLACKBEARD. 


1 1 1 


They  then  continued  their  cruise,  for  some  time, 
among  the  West  India  Islands,  capturing  vessel 
after  vessel.  Thence  sailing  to  the  South  Caroli- 
nian coast,  they  ran  up  and  down  before  the  harbor 
of  Charleston  fora  week.  .Here  they  took  a ship, 
bound  out  for  London,  with  several  passengers, 
Captain  Robert  Clark  commander.  They  also  cap- 
tured three  vessels  entering  the  port,  one  of  which 
had  fourteen  negroes  on  board. 

Such  a strong  piratic  force  appearing  before  that 
important  harbor,  struck  the  whole  province  with 
terror.  They  were  quite  unable  to  resist  such  an 
armament.  There  were  eight  vessels  in  the  harbor 
ready  for  sea.  They  dared  not  venture  out,  and 
even  feared  that  the  pirates  would  come  into  the 
harbor  and  take  them.  The  trade  of  the  place  was 
thus,  for  a season,  utterly  destroyed.  It  added 
much  to  the  weight  of  this  calamity  that  the  prov- 
ince had  just  passed  through  an  expensive  and  ex- 
haustive war  with  the  Indians. 

Teach  was  in  great  want  of  medicines.  He 
therefore  detained  all  the  vessels  he  had  taken, 
with  their  crews  and  passengers,  and  sent  Captain 
Richards,  in  the  Revenge,  to  Charleston,  with  the 
following  message  to  the  governor  : 

“ I want  a chest  of  medicines.  Send  me  such  a 
chest,  by  the  bearer.  If  you  do  not  comply  with 


1 12 


EDWARD  TEACH,  OR  BLACKBEARD. 


this-  my  demand  immediately,  without  offering  any 
violence  to  the  persons  of  my  ambassadors,  I will 
cut  off  the  heads  of  all  the  prisoners  in  my  hands, 
and  send  them  to  you,  and  will  burn  all  the  ships.” 

Mr.  Marks,  one  of  the  prisoners,  was  sent  with 
Richards  and  the  other  pirates  to  present  this  de- 
mand. While  Mr.  Marks  was  making  this  applica- 
tion to  the  governor  and  council,  Richards  and  his 
piratic  gang  were  insolently  riding  through  the 
streets,  with  sabres  in  their  hands  and  pistols  in 
their  belts.  The  citizens  were  in  a state  of  the 
highest  indignation  ; and  yet  they  dared  not  speak 
a word  or  even  look  with  a frown.  The  villains 
returned  to  their  ships  with  impunity,  bearing  a 
chest  of  medicines  valued  at  two  thousand  dollars. 
The  lives  of  so  many  husbands,  sons,  and  brothers 
were  at  stake  that  the  community  was  eager  to  con- 
ciliate the  pirates. 

Blackbeard,  having  received  the  chest,  liberated 
the  vessels  and  the  prisoners.  He  had  taken  from 
the  vessels  gold  and  silver  coin  to  the  amount  of 
seven  thousand  dollars,  besides  provisions  and  other 
articles  of  much  , value.  They  then  sailed  to  the 
coast  of  North  Carolina.  Blackboard’s  ship  they 
called  the  Man-of-War.  One  sloop,  as  we  have  men- 
tioned, was  commanded  by  Richards.  Blackbeard 
placed  upon  another,  as  commander,  a fellow  by  the 


EDWARD  TEACH,  OR  BLACKBEARD.  113 

name  of  Hands.  He  had  also  another  vessel,  which 
served  as  a tender.  Thus  this  piratic  squadron  was 
now  composed  of  four  vessels. 

The  amount  of  plunder,  in  money  and  goods, 
was  very  great.  Blackbeard  formed  a plan  to  secure 
nearly  the  whole  for  himself,  and  for  a few  others 
of  his  favorites  in  the  gang.  He  therefore,  under 
pretence  of  running  his  ship  into  Ocracoke  Inlet 
for  repairs,  grounded  her.  He  summoned  Hands’ 
sloop  to  his  aid  and  ran  her  on  shore. 

He  then  went  on  board  the  tender  sloop,  where 
he  had  assembled  his  confederates,  forty  in  nurfiber, 
and  had  stored  all  the  coin  and  .many  of  the  most 
valuable  goods.  Seventeen  of  the  crew,  whom  he 
wished  to  get  rid  of,  he  landed  on  a small,  sandy 
island  three  miles  from  the  mainland.  Here  they 
were  exposed  to  perish,  without  food  or  water,  or 
any  opportunity  to  escape.  There  was  neither  bird, 
beast,  nor  herbs  on  the  island. 

The  king,  as  we  have  mentioned,  had  issued  a 
proclamation  of  pardon  for  all  the  pirates  who  would 
surrender  themselves.  This  consummate  villain,  with 
about  twenty  of  his  comrades,  sailed  to  the  residence 
of  the  governor,  and  surrendered  themselves  to  his 
majesty’s  proclamation,  and  received  a full  pardon  for 
all  their  past  offences,  while  they  still  retained  their 
ill-gotten  wealth.  This  was  done  with  no  intention 


1 14  EDWARD  TEACH,  OR  BLACKBEARD. 

of  abandoning  their  mode  of  life,  but  only  to  obtain 
a respite,  and  prepare  for  future  operations. 

Bonnet  was  left  behind,  with  the  Revenge.  He 
again,  with  a portion  of  the  men,  assumed  the  com- 
mand of  the  ship,  of  which  he  had  been  robbed. 
But  we  must  leave  him  for  a time  until  we  have 
followed  out  the  career  of  Blackbeard. 

Charles  Eden  was  then  governor  of  North  Caro- 
lina. He  was  either  a very  corrupt  man  or  a very 
simple  one.  The  governor  gave  Blackbeard  full 
possession  of  the  ship  he  had  captured,  and  which 
he  had  named  the  Queen  Anne’s  Revenge.  A court 
of  admiralty  was  held,  and  though  Teach  had  never 
received  any  commission  as  a privateersman,  and  it 
was  a time  of  peace,  and  the  Queen  Anne  belonged 
to  English  merchants,  she  was  condemned  as  a prize 
taken  from  the  Spaniards,  and  adjudged  to  belong 
to  Teach. 

Blackbeard  remained  for  a few  weeks  at  the  cap- 
ital of  the  province  ; paid  his  addresses  to  a beauti- 
ful young  girl  of  sixteen,  and  was  married  to  her  by 
the  governor,  who  had  probably  received  very  rich 
presents  from  the  pirate.  His  biographer  says  that 
this  was  the  fourteenth  wife  of  Teach,  twelve  of 
whom  were  still  living.  Soon  he  again  went  to  sea, 
beneath  the  pirate’s  black  flag.  He  directed  his 
course  toward  the  West  Indies,  capturing  two  or 


EDWARD  TEACH,  OR  BLACKBEARD.  1 1 5 

three  English  ships  by  the  way,  which  he  plundered, 
but  left  the  ships  and  crew  unharmed.  He  then  cap- 
tured two  French  ships.  The  cargoes  of  both  he 
stored  in  one.  The  crews  of  both  he  placed  in  the 
other,  and  turned  them  adrift.  With  his  rich  prize 
he  returned  to  North  Carolina,  and  shared  the  booty 
with  the  governor. 

Blackbeard  and  four  of  his  crew  went  ashore,  and 
took  a solemn  oath  that  they  found  the  French  ship 
at  sea  abandoned,  and  without  a soul  on  board.  It 
is  curious  to  witness  the  expedients  to  which  men 
will  resort  to  appease  the  qualms  of  conscience.  After 
removing  all  the  ship’s  company  from  their  prize  the 
captain  and  a boat’s  crew  boarded  her,  and  truly 
found  her  “ without  a soul  on  board.”  Thus  they 
satisfied  themselves  that  they  did  not  take  a false 
oath.  In  accordance  with  this  testimony  the  court 
adjudged  the  French  vessel  to  be  a lawful  prize.  The 
governor  had  sixty  hogsheads  of  sugar  for  his  share. 
Mr.  Knight,  his  secretary,  collector  of  the  port,  had 
twenty.  All  the  remainder  of  the  booty  the  pirates 
divided  among  themselves. 

The  French  vessel  was  still  on  the  pirate’s  hands. 
He  greatly  feared  that  some  vessel  might  come  into 
the  river  acquainted  with  her,  and  that  his  villany 
might  be  discovered.  He  set  her  on  fire,  and  burn- 
ing her  to  the  water’s  edge,  her  bottom  sunk. 


Jl6  EDWARD  TEACH,  OR  BLACKBEARD. 

Blackbeard  remained  for  some  time  cruising  along 
the  shores  of  Pamlico  Sound.  He  was  rich,  and 
prodigal  of  his  wealth.  Sometimes,  in  mere  wanton- 
ness, he  would  plunder  a vessel.  Again  he  would 
purchase  articles,  paying  for  them  three  or  four 
times  their  worth. 

He  often  went  ashore  with 'his  armed  followers, 
and  spent  the  night  and  sometimes  days  in  boister- 
ous revelry.  The  planters  did  not  dare  to  make  any 
remonstrances.  He  was  a brutal  wretch,  and  often, 
when  frenzied  with  drink,  the  wives  and  daughters 
of  the  planters  were  exposed  to  the  most  terrible 
indignities.  At  times  he  was  very  courteous,  pre- 
senting his  entertainers  with  rum,  sugar,  and  other 
valuable  varticles.  He  frequently  assumed  a very 
lordly  air,  levying  heavy  contributions,  and  even 
bullying  the  governor,  simply  to  show  him  what  he 
dared  to  do. 

The  traders  and  planters  consulted  together  to 
decide  what  course  to  pursue  in  this  terrible  emer- 
gence. It  was  plain  that  the  governor  was  either  in 
complicity  with  the  pirate  or  was  overawed  by  him. 
It  was  in  vain,  therefore,  to  hope  for  redress  through 
his  interposition.  They,  therefore,  as  secretly  as 
possible,  sent  to  the  governor  of  Virginia,  solicit- 
ing an  armed  force  from  the  men-of-war  then  lying 


EDWARD  TEACH,  OR  BLACKBEARD.  II 7 

before  Jamestown,  to  take  and  destroy  this  formi- 
dable pirate.  x 

There  were  two  men-of-war  in  the  James  River, 
the  Pearl  and  the  Lime.  The  governor  consulted 
with  the  two  commanders.  It  was  agreed  between 
them  that  the  governor  should  hire  two  small 
sloops,  of  light  draft,  which  could  run  easily  into  the 
coves  and  among  the  shoals  of  Pamlico  Sound. 
The  men-of-war  were  to  place  on  board  these  sloops 
a strong  picked  crew  of  thoroughly  armed  men. 
They  were  to  take  small  arms  alone,  as  mounted 
cannon  would  require  such  depths  of  water  as  to 
embarrass  their  operations.  These  sloops,  rapidly 
propelled  by  both  sails  and  oars,  could  follow  the 
pirate  in  all  his  coverts  ; could  overtake  him  should 
he  attempt  to  escape  by  flight,  and,  by  simulta- 
neously boarding  the  piratic  craft,  could  overpower 
and  cut  down  the  crew. 

The  expedition  was  speedily  fitted  out.  At  the 
same  time  the  Virginia  governor  issued  a proclama- 
tion, offering  a reward  of  five  hundred  dollars  for  the 
capture,  dead  or  alive,  of  Captain  Teach,  commonly 
called  Blackbeard  ; two  hundred  dollars  for  every 
other  commander  of  a pirate  ship  ; for  all  inferior  of- 
ficers seventy-five  dollars  ; for  every  pirate  on  board 
such  ship  forty  dollars.  This  proclamation,  a copy 
of  which  now  lies  before  me,  was  dated  at  Williams- 


1 1 8 EDWARD  TEACH,  OR  BLACKBEARD. 

burg,  November  24th,  1718,  and  was  signed  by  the 
governor,  A.  Spottswood. 

On  the  2 1st  of  November  the  two  sloops  entered 
the  mouth  of  Ocracoke  Inlet,  and  caught  sight  of  the 
pirate.  The  governor  of  North  Carolina,  and  his 
secretary,  Mr.  Knight,  hearing  of  these  preparations, 
and  fearing  that  the  capture  of  the  pirate  would 
bring  their  misdeeds  to  light,  sent  him. warning  of 
his  danger.  Knight  wrote  to  him  : 

“ I have  sent  you  four  of  your  men.  They  are 
all  I can  meet  with  about  town.  Be  upon  your 
guard.” 

Blackbeard,  one  of  the  most  reckless  and  deter- 
mined of  desperadoes,  put  his  vessel  in  posture  for 
defence.  He  had  with  him  then  a crew  of  but 
twenty-five  men.  Seeing  the  approach  of  the  sloops, 
and  anticipating  a battle  with  the  morning’s  dawn, 
he  spent  the  night  in  drunken  carousals.  Lieutenant 
Maynard,  in  command  of  the  expedition,  found  the 
water  too  shoal  and  the  channel  too  intricate  for  him 
to  reach  the  ship  that  night.  Under  cover  of  the 
darkness  he  sent  out  a boat  to  mark  the  way. 

The  morning  was  cloudless  and  calm.  There 
was  scarcely  a breath  of  wind ; and  not  a ripple  was 
to  be  seen  on  the  mirrored  surface  of  the  Sound. 
There  was  no  escape  for  the  pirate.  The  gentle 
breath  which  swept  the  waters  was  fair.  The  sloops 


EDWARD  TEACH,  OR  BLACKBEARD.  119 

spread  their  sails,  and  with  lusty  arms  at  the  oars 
bore  down  upon  the  pirate.  As  they  approached, 
Blackbeard  stood  upon  his  deck,  and  with  revolting 
oaths,  which  we  shall  omit,  interlarding  his  speech, 
shouted  out : 

“You  villains,  who  are  you,  and  what  do  you 
want  ? ” 

“ Our  colors  show,”  Lieutenant  Maynard  replied, 
“ that  we  are  no  pirates.” 

“ Send  your  boat  on  board,”  exclaimed  Black- 
beard, “that  I may  learn  who  you  are.” 

“ I have  no  boat  to  spare,”  Maynard  responded  ; 
“ but  as  soon  as  I can  reach  you  with  my  sloops,  I 
will  come  on  board  myself.” 

Blackbeard  took  a tumbler  of  raw  brandy.  As 
he  poured  the  burning  fluid  down  his  throat  he  ex- 
claimed : 

“ May  damnation  seize  my  soul  if  I give  you  any 
quarter,  or  take  any  from  you.” 

“ I expect  no  quarter,”  Maynard  responded ; 
“ neither  do  I ask  for  any.” 

The  gunwale  of  Maynard’s  sloop,  which  took  the 
lead,  was  scarcely  a foot  high.  The  men  on  the  deck 
were  entirely  exposed.  Blackbeard  poured  in  upon 
them  a broadside  of  grape-shot.  The  carnage  was 
awful.  Twenty  men,  by  that  one  discharge,  were 
either  killed  or  wounded.  Maynard,  apprehensive 


120 


EDWARD  TEACH,  OR  BLACKBEARD. 


of  another  discharge,  ordered  all  the  survivors  im- 
mediately into  the  hold,  he  alone  remaining  on  deck, 
at  the  helm.  The  men  were  directed  to  have  their 
swords  and  pistols  ready  for  a rush  in  boarding,  the 
moment  the  command  should  be  given. 

As  the  sloop  approached  the  pirate  they  threw 
in  upon  her  deck  a new  sort  of  hand-grenades.  They 
consisted  of  common  junk  bottles,  filled  with  powder, 
balls,  and  slugs,  and  were  exploded  by  a fuse  passing 
through  the  mouth.  They  would  have  done  great 
execution  had  not  the  men  been  concealed  in  the 
hold. 

The  moment  the  bows  of  the  sloop  touched  the 
pirate’s  ship,  as  the  smoke  cleared  away  a little, 
Blackbeard,  seeing  but  few  on  deck,  shouted  to  his 
men : 

“ The  villains  are  all  knocked  in  the  head,  ex- 
cepting three  or  four.  Let  us  jump  on  board  and 
cut  them  down.” 

The  order  was  instantly  obeyed.  Fourteen 
pirates,  with  flashing  sabres,  leaped  over  the  bows 
of  Maynard’s  sloop,  upon  his  deck.  There  were  but 
twrelve  men  unwounded  in  the  hold.  At  a given 
signal  they  rushed  up,  and  a battle  of  utter  despera- 
tion ensued. 

Blackbeard  sprang  toward  Lieutenant  Maynard, 
who  was  at  the  helm.  Their  pistols  were  discharged 


EDWARD  TEACH,  OR  BLACKBEARD. 


12 1 


simultaneously.  The  pirate  received  a slight,  but 
not  a disabling  wound.  They  rushed  upon  each 
other  with  their  swords.  In  the  fierce  conflict  the 
blade  of  Maynard’s  sword  broke  in  his  hand.  He 
stepped  back  to  cock  a pistol.  Blackbeard  was  just 
in  the  act  of  cutting  him  down,  when  one  of  May- 
nard’s men  struck  him  from  behind,  inflicting  a ter- 
rible gash  upon  his  neck.  At  the  same  moment  the 
desperado,  who  seemed  to  be  almost  insensible  to 
wounds,  received  a shot  in  his  body  from  the  lieu- 
tenant’s pistol. 

The  other  sloop,  called  the  Ranger,  now  came 
up  and  boarded  the  pirate.  Blackbeard  fought  like 
a tiger.  At  length  a pistol-shot  pierced  some  vital 
part  and  he  fell  dead,  after  having  received  twenty- 
five  wounds.  Eight  more  of  the  pirates  who  had 
boarded  Maynard’s  sloop  were  weltering  in  their 
blood.  The  rest,  many  of  them  severely  wounded, 
leaped  overboard.  The  drowning  wretches  cried 
for  quarter.  It  was  granted.  They  were  reserved 
only  that  they  might  be  hanged. 

Blackbeard’s  head  was  cut  from  his  body,  and 
hung  at  the  end  of  the  bowsprit  of  Maynard’s  sloop. 
With  this  revolting  trophy  he  sailed  into  Newbern 
to  obtain  relief  for  his  wounded  men.  In  examining 
the  papers  found  on  board  the  pirate’s  vessel,  the  cor- 
respondence was  discovered  between  Governor  Eden 
6 


122 


EDWARD  TEACH,  OR  BLACKBEARD. 


and  his  secretary  with  the  pirate.  There  were  also 
several  merchants  in  New  York  who  were  in  friend- 
ly communication  with  him.  These  papers  would 
doubtless  have  been  destroyed  had  it  not  been  for  the 
desperate  resolve  which  the  pirate  had  formed. 

Blackbeard  had  but  little  hope  of  escaping.  He 
therefore  posted  one  of  the  most  demoniac  of  the 
pirates,  with  a match,  in  the  powder-room.  Assuring 
him  that  if  they  were  taken  they  would  assuredly 
be  hanged,  and  that  it  was  far  better  to  die  by  their 
own  action,  in  an  instant,  than  to  perish  upon  the 
scaffold,  he  instructed  him  that  should  the  ship  be 
boarded  and  captured,  he  was  to  apply  the  match 
and  blow  them  all  up  together.  It  chanced  that 
there  were  two  prisoners  in  the  ship’s  hold.  They 
seized  the  pirate,  and  prevented  him  from  executing 
his  design. 

It  was  this  same  Blackbeard,  to  whom  we  have 
already  alluded,  who  one  day,  when  flushed  with 
drink,  said  to  his  boon  companions  : 

“ Come,  let  us  make  a hell  of  our  own,  and  see 
who  can  stand  it  longest.” 

One  night,  when  drinking,  in  his  cabin,  with  two 
or  three  companions,  he  secretly  drew  out  a small 
pair  of  pistols,  blew  out  the  candle,  and,  crossing  his 
hands,  discharged  them  at  random  into  the  midst  of 
the  company.  One  of  the  bullets  struck  an  officer 


EDWARD  TEACH,  OR  BLACKBEARD.  123 

on  the  knee,  and  crippled  him  for  life.  The  other 
bullet  fortunately  harmed  no  one.  Being  asked 
why  he  did  this,  he  replied  : 

“ If  I did  not  now  and  then  kill  some  of  you,  you 
would  forget  who  I am.” 

The  following  entries  were  found  in  his  log-book, 
written  with  his  own  hand,  under  different  dates: 

“ Rum  all  out ; our  company  somewhat  sober. 

“ A damned  confusion  among  us  ; rogues  a-plot- 
ting. 

“ Great  talk  of  separation. 

“Took  a vessel  with  a great  deal  of  liquor  on 
board  ; so  kept  the  company  hot ; damned  hot.” 

It  is  evident  that  these  godless  wretches  passed 
joyless  and  miserable  lives.  Experience  verifies  the 
declaration  of  the  Bible  that  “the  way  of  the  trans- 
gressor is  hard.” 

The  ship  and  stores  captured  by  Lieutenant 
Maynard  were  in  value  estimated  at  but  twelve 
thousand  five  hundred  dollars.  Though  this  wretch- 
ed pirate  had  squandered  his  plunder  with  great 
prodigality,  it  was  generally  supposed  that  he  had 
valuable  treasure  secreted.  In  the  carousal  of  the 
night  before  his  capture,  one  of  the  men  asked  if, 
in  case  anything  should  happen  to  him  in  the  en- 
gagement, his  wife  knew  where  he  had  buried  his 
money.  He  replied,  “ The  devil  and  I alone  know 


124 


EDWARD  TEACH,  OR  BLACKBEARD. 


where  it  is.  The  one  of  us  two  who  lives  the  longest 
will  have  the  whole.’’ 

There  were  sixteen  pirates,  all  of  whom  were 
wounded,  who  were  taken  prisoners.  They  were  con- 
veyed to  Virginia  and  hanged,  excepting  two  who 
were  pardoned.  Governor  Eden  was  so  terrified  by 
the  discovery  which  had  been  made  of  his  complicity 
with  Blackbeard,  and  so  apprehensive  that  he  would 
be  called  to  account  for  his  conduct,  that  he  fell  sick 
with  the  fright,  and  in  a few  days  died.  His  sixty 
hogsheads  of  sugar,  and  the  twenty  which  had  been 
given  to  Knight,  were  seized  by  Lieutenant  May- 
nard, and  confiscated.  Thus  all  these  guilty  ones 
were  ruined.  It  is  often  and  truly  said,  that  Satan 
helps  his  dupes  into  difficulty,  but  never  helps  them 
out. 


CHAPTER  VII. 


The  Close  of  Stede  Bonnet's  Career. 


Bonnet’s  Abandonment  by  Blackbeard. — Avails  Himself  of  the  King’s 
Pardon. — Takes  Commission  as  a Privateer. — Rescues  Black- 
beard’s  Pirates. — Piratic  Career. — Enters  Cape  Fear  River  for 
Repairs. — Captured  by  Colonel  Rhet. — The  Conflict. — Escapes 
from  Prison. — The  Pursuit,  and  Trial  and  Sentence. 

It  will  be  remembered  that  Stede  Bonnet  was 
deposed  by  Blackbeard.  When  Blackbeard  aban- 
doned most  of  his  crew,  at  Ocracoke  Inlet,  and 
landed  others  on  a desert  island,  that  he  might  rob 
them  of  their  share  of  the  spoil,  Bonnet  was  left  be- 
hind with  the  rest.  His  own  sloop,  the  Revenge, 
was  ashore.  He  got  her  off,  assumed  the  command, 
manned  her  with  pirates,  and  sailed  to  Bathtown, 
where  he  surrendered  himself,  taking  advantage  of 
the  king’s  proclamation,  and  received  a certificate  of 
pardon. 

Just  then  war  broke  out  between  England,  France, 
and  Holland,  as  allies,  on  the  one  hand,  and  Spain 
upon  the  other.  Bonnet  sailed  from  Bathtown  for 
the  Island  of  St.  Thomas,  to  get  a commission  to  go 
privateering  against  the  Spaniards.  When  he  was 


126 


STEDE  BONNET. 


on  his  way  to  the  inlet  he  accidentally  learned  from 
two  of  the  pirates  that  Blackbeard  and  his  gang 
were  gone  ; and  that,  carrying  away  all  the  money 
and  effects  of  value,  they  had  left  several  men  to 
perish  on  a desert  island.  Bonnet  sailed  for  their 
relief.  They  were  nearly  starved,  and  had  been  a 
day  and  two  nights  without  any  food.  Bonnet  found 
the  island,  and  rescued  them,  adding  them  to  his 
crew. 

Then,  instead  of  going  to  St.Thomas  for  his  com- 
mission, he  directed  his  course  to  the  coast  of  Vir- 
ginia. Meeting  a vessel  loaded  with  provisions,  he 
took  from  it  twelve  barrels  of  pork  and  four  hun- 
dred weight  of  bread.  Assuming  that  he  was  an 
honest  man,  and  not  a pirate,  he  gave  in  return 
eight  casks  of  rice  and  an  old  cable.  No  bargain 
was  made.  He  took  what  he  wanted,  and  gave 
what  he  pleased.  Two  days  after  this,  Bonnet  pur- 
sued and  captured  a sloop  of  sixty  tons.  It  was  an 
act  of  unmitigated  piracy.  He  took  from  his  prize 
two  hogsheads  of  rum  and  two  of  molasses.  The 
crew  were  turned  adrift.  Eight  men  were  sent  to 
take  charge  of  the  prize.  In  the  night  they  ran 
away,  to  go  pirating  on  their  own  account 

Bonnet  threw  off  all  restraint.  Assuming  the 
name  of  Captain  Thomas,  he  ranged  the  seas,  plun- 
dering every  vessel  he  encountered.  A few  miles 


CLOSE  OF  BONNET’S  CAREER.  1 27 

off  from  Cape  Henry  he  captured  two  ships  from 
Virginia,  bound  to  Glasgow.  They  were  compara- 
tively valueless  prizes,  containing  only  tobacco. 
The  next  day  he  captured  a small  sloop.  With  the 
strange  inconsistency  which  marked  his  character,  he 
took  from  the  sloop  twenty  barrels  of  pork,  which 
he  replaced  by  two  barrels  of  rice  and  a hogshead 
of  molasses.  From  this  sloop  two  men  voluntarily 
joined  his  company. 

The  next  ship  they  captured  was  bound  to  Glas- 
gow from  Virginia.  They  fcrund  nothing  on  board 
they  wanted  but  some  combs,  pins,  and  needles. 
For  these  Bonnet  paid  a barrel  of  pork  and  two  bar- 
rels of  bread.  Directing  his  course  toward  Philadel- 
phia, he  captured  a schooner  bound  to  Boston.  It 
proved  a barren  prize. 

Soon  after  this  he  took  three  vessels,  two  bound 
from  Philadelphia  to  Bristol,  England,  and  one  to 
Barbadoes.  In  these  Bonnet  found  nearly  a thou- 
sand dollars  in  coin.  He  robbed  them  and  let 
them  go.  The  two  last  days  in  July  he  captured 
two  quite  rich  prizes.  They  were  well  supplied 
with  provisions,  and  had  between  two  and  three 
thousand  dollars  in  money  on  board.  He  turned  the 
crews  adrift  in  their  boats  and  kept  both  the  vessels 
and  cargo.  His  own  sloop  of  war,  which  he  had  re- 
named the  Royal  James,  had  become  leaky,  and 


128 


STEDE  BONNET. 


needed  repairs.  He  ran  into  Cape  Fear  River  to 
find  some  secluded  cove,  where,  far  from  observa- 
tion, he  could  careen  his  vessel.  One  hundred  and 
fifty  years  ago  this  stream  presented  a vast  solitude, 
fringed  by  the  dense  and  boundless  forest. 

As  Bonnet  was  entering  the  river  he  captured  a 
small  vessel,  which  he  ripped  to  pieces  to  mend  his 
own.  In  one  of  the  coves  of  the  broad  stream  he 
was  detained  two  months  in  making  repairs.  In  the 
mean  time  a new  governor  had  come  to  South  Caro- 
lina. Tidings  reached  Charleston  that  a piratic  ves- 
sel, with  two  prizes,  was  concealed  up  the  river. 
The  whole  community  was  alarmed,  fearing  another 
visit.  The  governor  and  council  met  to  deliberate. 

Colonel  William  Rhet  appeared  before  them  and 
generously  offered  to  fit  out  two  vessels,  at  his  own 
expense,  and  attack  the  pirates.  His  proposal  was 
accepted,  and  a commission  granted  him  accordingly. 
In  a few  days  two  sloops  were  equipped.  One, 
called  the  Henry,  had  eight  guns  and  seventy  men, 
and  was  commanded  by  Captain  John  Masters. 
The  other,  the  Sea  Nymph,  of  eight  guns  and  sixty 
men,  Captain  Fayser  Hall  commanded.  Both  were 
under  the  direction  of  Colonel  Rhet. 

On  the  14th  of  September  the  two  vessels 
sailed.  When  they  reached  Sullivan’s  Island,  a 
small  ship  from  Antigua  came  in.  The  captain 


CLOSE  OF  BONNET’S  CAREER.  1 29 

brought  the  intelligence  that  just  off  the  bar  he  was 
taken  and  plundered  by  a piratic  vessel  of  twelve 
guns  and  ninety  men,  commanded  by  Charles  Vane; 
that  two  other  vessels  had  also  been  captured,  one 
from  the  coast  of  Guinea,  with  between  ninety  and 
a hundred  negro  slaves  on  board.  A pirate,  by  the 
name  of  Yeats,  with  twenty-five  men,  had  been 
placed  in  command  of  the  slaver.  Vane  had  also 
captured  two  ships  bound  from  Charleston  to 
London. 

Colonel  Rhet,  upon  hearing  these  tidings,  resolved 
to  pursue  Vane.  It  was  rumored  that  the  pirates 
had  sailed  south.  Colonel  Rhet,  with  his  two 
sloops,  crossed  the  bar,  on  the  15  th  of  Septem- 
ber, and  directed  his  course  along  the  southern 
coast,  searching  every  bay  and  inlet.  Not  finding 
Vane,  he  turned  north,  and  entered  Cape  Fear  River 
in  pursuit  of  his  first  design.  In  ascending  the  river 
both  sloops  ran  aground,  which  caused  considerable 
delay.  Thus  the  watchful  pirates  learned  that  there 
were  two  sloops  aground  in  the  river.  Bonnet  sent 
down  three  boats,  crowded  with  pirates,  to  attack 
them.  The  crews  soon  found  their  mistake,  and 
rowing  hastily  back  to  Bonnet,  gave  him  the 
unwelcome  news  that  two  well-armed  sloops  were 
ascending  the  river  with  the  evident  design  to  at- 
tack him. 


6* 


130 


STEDE  BONNET. 


Bonnet  made  immediate  preparations  for  a bat 
tie.  He  had  several  prisoners  with  him.  He  wrote 
a letter  to  the  governor,  intrusting  it  to  one  of  these 
prisoners,  Captain  Mannering.  It  was  as  follows  : 

“ If  the  sloops  now  ascending  the  river  are  sent 
out  against  me  by  the  governor,  I shall  get  clear 
off.  And  I will  burn  and  destroy  all  ships  or  vessels 
going  in  or  coming  out  of  South  Carolina.” 

• What  effect  this  letter  had  upon  the  governor 
we  know  not.  But  the  next  morning  the  tide 
floated  Colonel  Rhet’s  sloops,  and  he  advanced  to 
the  attack.  The  masts  of  the  three  piratical  vessels 
were  soon  plainly  seen  over  a forest-crowned  point 
of  land.  The  sloops  pressed  forward  to  attack  on 
each  quarter  of  the  pirate,  intending  to  board  him. 
Bonnet,  perceiving  this,  edged  in  as  near  the  shore 
as  possible.  The  water  was  shoal,  and  the  tide  being 
out,  soon  both  sloops  ran  upon  sandbanks.  One 
was  very  near  the  Royal  James,  and  could  open  fire 
upon  her.  The  other  was  at  more  than  gunshot  dis- 
tance. The  pirates’  ship  also  grounded,  and,  fortu- 
nately for  them,  careened  over  with  her  deck  slop- 
ing from  her  foe.  Thus  the  sides  of  the  vessel 
afforded  a rampart,  which  protected  the  pirates 
from  shot,  and  over  which  they  could  take  deliberate 
aim  at  their  antagonists. 

To  add  to  this  calamity,  the  Henry,  in  which 


CLOSE  OF  BONNET’S  CAREER.  1 3 1 

Colonel  Rhet  was,  and  which  had  grounded  within 
pistol-shot  of  the  pirate,  leaned  with  her  deck 
inclined  toward  the  pirate.  Thus  every  man  was 
exposed.  This  gave  the  pirates  an  immense  advan- 
tage, which  they  were  not  slow  to  improve.  Neither 
of  them  could  use  their  cannon.  For  five  hours  the 
antagonists  kept  up  a brisk  fire  with  their  small  arms. 
The  pirates  spread  to  the  breeze  their  blood-red  flag, 
and  assailed  their  foes  with  oaths,  taunts,  and  insults. 

“ Why  don’t  you  some  on  board  ? ” they  shouted, 
“ We  are  all  waiting  for  you.  Come  as  quick  as 
you  can.  We  will  give  you  the  warmest  reception 
you  ever  had.” 

Rhet’s  men  replied,  “ Be  patient.  We  are  busy 
just  now.  Very  soon  we  will  pay  you  a visit  which 
you  will  never  forget.” 

The  rising  tide  first  floated  Colonel  Rhet’s  sloop. 
Hastily  repairing  his  rigging,  which  had  been  much 
shattered  by  the  fire,  he  bore  down  upon  the  pirate, 
intending  to  give  a finishing  stroke  by  boarding  him. 
The  other  sloop  would,  in  a few  moments,  be  afloat 
to  join  in  the  assault.  Bonnet  saw  his  case  to  be 
hopeless,  and  sent  a boat  to  Colonel  Rhei  bearing  the 
white  flagof  truce.  After  some  time  spent  in  capitu- 
tulat-ing,  Bonnet  was  compelled  to  surrender  uncon- 
ditionally. 

In  the  severe  battle  which  had  taken  place,  ten 


132 


STEDE  BONNET. 


men  had  been  killed  and  fourteen  wounded  on 
board  Rhet’s  sloop,  the  Henry.  Six  of  the  wounded 
died  of  their  wounds.  A few  shot  had  struck  the 
other  sloop,  the  Sea  Nymph,  killing  two  men,  and 
wounding  four.  The  pirates,  protected  by  the  posi- 
tion of  their  vessel,  lost  seven  killed,  and  five  wound- 
ed. Two  of  the  latter  soon  died  of  their  wounds. 

Colonel  Rhet  weighed  anchor  on  the  13th  of  Sep- 
tember, and  on  the  3d  of  October  entered  Charleston 
with  thirty-four  pirates  as  prisoners,  and  their  ves- 
sels. The  capture  excited  great  rejoicing  through- 
out the  whole  province.  As  there  was  no  public 
prison  on  the  shore,  the  pirates  were  all  kept,  for  two 
days,  under  a careful  guard,  in  the  hold  of  one  of  the 
vessels.  The  watch-house  was  in  the  mean  time  en- 
larged and  strengthened,  and  they  were  transferred 
to  that  building,  over  which  a guard  of  the  provin- 
cial militia  was  placed. 

Major  Bonnet  was  committed  into  the  custody 
of  the  marshal,  and  imprisoned  in  a strong  room  in 
his  house.  Two  of  these  miserable  men,  David  Ha- 
riot,  the  sailing-master,  and  Ignatius  Pell,  the  boat- 
swain, offered  to  turn  state’s  evidence.  They  were 
also  taken  to  the  house  of  the  marshal,  that  they 
might  be  separated  from  the  rest  of  the  crew.  They 
were  carefully  locked  up,  and  two  sentinels,  every 
night,  patrolled  the  house  with  loaded  muskets. 


CLOSE  OF  BONNET’S  CAREER. 


133 


Three  weeks  passed  before  suitable  prepara- 
tions could  be  made  for  the  trial.  On  the  night 
of  the  24th  of  October,  Bonnet  and  his  sailing- 
master  made  their  escape.  The  boatswain  refused 
to  go  with  them,  as  he  was  assured  of  pardon  in 
consideration  of  the  evidence  he  bore  against  his 
comrades.  The  flight  of  the  prisoners  made  a great 
noise  throughout  the  province.  The  people  were 
open  in  their  indignant  declaration  that  the  gov- 
ernor, and  others  of  the  magistracy,  had  connived 
at  their  escape. 

The  whole  community  was  panic-stricken.  It 
was  feared  that  Bonnet  would  get  up  another  com- 
pany of  pirates,  and  take  a terrible  revenge  for  the 
hanging  of  his  comrades.  The  government  was 
alarmed  both  by  the  reproaches  and  the  peril.  A 
proclamation  was  issued  offering  a reward  of  three 
thousand  five  hundred  dollars  for  the  capture  of  the 
fugitive  pirate.  Several  armed  boats  were  sent  to 
skirt  the  shore,  north  and  south,  in  pursuit  of  him. 

Bonnet  had,  in  some  way,  got  on  board  a small 
sail-boat  in  the  harbor,  and  put  to  sea.  But  a storm 
arose,  and  he  had  no  provisions.  He  was  therefore 
compelled  to  put  back  to  Sullivan’s  Island.  In  some 
way  the  governor  got  an  intimation  of  this.  He 
promptly  communicated  the  intelligence  to  Colonel 
Rhet,  and  gave  him  a commission  to  pursue  Bonnet. 


134 


STEDE  BONNET. 


That  night  the  energetic  colonel  set  out  in  his  sloop, 
with  a number  of  men  for  Sullivan’s  Island.  The 
two  pirates  had  left  their  boat  at  the  shore  and 
wandered  into  the  woods,  where  they  had  concealed 
themselves.  Colonel  Rhet  tracked  them  to  their 
covert.  They  were  discovered  in  a thicket,  with  a 
negro  and  an  Indian.  As  they  endeavored  to  escape 
they  were  fired  upon.  A bullet  pierced  Hariot’s 
heartland  he  fell  dead.  Both  the  negro  and  the 
Indian  were  struck  down  severely  wounded.  The 
wretched  Bonnet,  seeing  escape  hopeless,  and  utterly 
disheartened,  surrendered.  He  was  carried  back  to 
Charleston  in  irons. 

On  the  twenty-eighth  of  October,  1718,  a court 
of  vice  - admiralty  was  held,  and  continued,  by 
several  adjournments,  until  the  twelfth  of  Novem- 
ber. Nicholas  Trot,  chief  justice  of  the  province 
of  South  Carolina,  presided,  with  other  assistant 
judges.  Before  this  tribunal,  Bonnet,  and  thirty- 
four  of  his  crew,  were  arraigned.  The  indictment 
enumerated  the  various  acts  of  piracy  which  they 
had  committed.  All  but  two  pleaded  not  guilty. 

There  was  but  little  defence  attempted.  The 
crew  pleaded  that  they  had  been  taken  off  a desert 
island,  and  shipped  to  go  to  St.  Thomas.  Being  at 
sea,  without  provisions,  and  in  a starving  condition, 
they  were  compelled,  to  save  their  lives,  to  take 


CLOSE  OF  BONNET’S  CAREER. 


135 


some  food  from  other  vessels.  Major  Bonnet  took 
the  same  ground — that  they  had  helped  themselves 
to  food  which  did  not  belong  to  them,  but  as  the 
only  way  by  which  they  could  save  their  lives. 

But  their  piratic  acts  were  clearly  proved,  and 
that  they  had  shared  among  themselves  their  ill- 
gotten  booty.  The  speech  of  the  lord  chief-jus- 
tice, in  pronouncing  sentence  upon  Bonnet,  was  so 
admirable  in  tone,  that  it  deserves,  with  slight  ab- 
breviation, insertion  here  : 

“ You,  Stede  Bonnet,  stand  convicted  of  piracy. 
It  is  fully  proved  that  you  piratically  took  and  rifled 
no  less  than  thirteen  vessels  since  you  sailed  from 
North  Carolina,  having  accepted  the  king’s  act  of 
grace,  and  pretended  to  leave  that  wicked  course  of 
life. 

“ You  know  that  the  crimes  you  have  committed 
are  contrary  to  the  law  of  nature,  as  well  as  to  the 
law  of  God,  by  which  you  are  commanded  that  you 
shall  not  steal.  And  the  apostle  Paul  expressly  af- 
firms that  ‘ thieves  shall  not  inherit  the  kingdom  of 
God.’ 

“ To  theft  you  have  added  the  gre'ater  sin  of 
murder.  How  many  you  have  killed,  in  your  pira- 
cies, I know  not.  But  this  we  know,  that  you  killed 
no  less  than  eighteen  persons  of  those  sent,  by  lawful 
authority,  to  put  a stop  to  your  rapines. 


136 


STEDE  BONNET. 


“ However  you  may  fancy  that  that  was  killing 
men  fairly  in  open  fight,  yet  this  know,  that  the 
power  of  the  sword  not  being  committed  into  your 
hands,  you  were  not  empowered  to  use  any  force,  or 
fight  any  one.  Therefore  those  persons  that  fell  in 
the  action,  in  doing  their  duty  to  their  king  and 
country,  were  murdered.  And  their  blood  now  cries 
out  for  vengeance  against  you.  For  it  is  the  voice  of 
nature,  confirmed  by  the  law  of  God,  that  ‘ whoso- 
ever sheddeth  man’s  blood,  by  man  shall  his  blood 
be  shed.’ 

“ And  consider  that  death  is  not  the  only  pun- 
ishment due  to  murderers ; for  they  are  threatened 
to  have  ‘ their  part  in  that  lake  which  burneth  with 
fire  and  brimstone,  which  is  the  second  death.’ 

“ As  your  own  conscience  must  convince  you  of 
the  many  and  great  evils  you  have  committed,  by 
which  you  have  highly  offended  God,  so  I suppose  I 
need  not  tell  you  that  the  only  way  of  obtaining 
pardon  and  the  remission  of  your  sins  from  God,  is 
by  a true  and  unfeigned  repentance,  and  faith  in 
Christ,  by  whose  death  and  passion  you  can  alone 
hope  for  salvation. 

“You,  being  a gentleman,  and  having  had  the 
advantage  of  a liberal  education,  I believe  it  will  be 
needless  for  me  to  explain  to  you  the  nature  of  re- 
pentance and  faith  in  Christ.  They  are  so  fully 


CLOSE  OF  BONNET’S  CAREER. 


137 


mentioned  in  the  Scriptures  that  you  can  not  but 
know  them.  But,  considering  the  course  of  your 
life,  I have  reason  to  fear  that  the  principles  of  reli- 
gion which  had  been  instilled  into  you  by  your  ed- 
ucation, have  been  corrupted,  if  not  entirely  defaced 
by  the  infidelity  of  this  wicked  age ; and  that  the 
time  you  allowed  for  study  was  rather  applied  to  the 
polite  literature  than  to  a serious  search  after  the 
law  and  will  of  God. 

“ In  the  Scriptures  is  found  the  great  mystery  of 
fallen  man’s  redemption.  They  would  have  taught 
you  that  sin  is  the  debasing  of  human  nature,  and 
that  religion  and  walking  by  the  laws  of  God  are 
altogether  preferable  to  the  ways  of  sin  and  Satan. 
I hope  that  the  present  afflictions,  which  God  has 
laid  upon  you,  have  now  convinced  you  of  this. 

“And  consider  how  he  invites  all  sinners  to 
come  to  Him,  and  He  will  give  them  rest;  for  He 
has  assured  us  that  • He  came  to  seek  and  to  save 
that  which  was  lost;’  and  that  ‘ whosoever  cometh 
to  Him,  He  will  in  nowise  cast  out.’  So  that  now, 
even  at  the  eleventh  hour,  if  you  will  sincerely  turn 
to  Him,  He  will  receive  you. 

“ But  do  not  mistake  the  nature  of  repentance  to 
be  only  bare  sorrow  for  the  evil  and  punishment 
which  sin  has  brought  upon  you.  Your  sorrow  must 
arise  from  the  consideration  of  your  having  offended 


138 


STEDE  BONNET. 


a gracious  and  merciful  God.  But  I need  not  give 
you  any  particular  directions  as  to  the  nature  of  re- 
pentance. I speak  to  one  whose  offences  have  pro- 
ceeded, not  so  much  from  his  not  knowing,  as  from 
his  slighting  and  neglecting  his  duty. 

“ I only  heartily  wish  that  what,  in  compassion  to 
your  soul,  I have  now  said,  may  have  that  effect 
upon  you  that  you  may  become  a true  penitent. 
Having  now  discharged  my  duty  to  you  as  a Chris- 
tian, by  giving  you  the  best  council  I can  with  re- 
spect to  the  salvation  of  your  soul,  I must  now  do 
my  office  as  a judge.  The  sentence  which  this  court 
awards  to  you  is : 

“ That  you,  Stede  Bonnet,  shall  go  from  hence  to 
the  place  whence  you  came,  and  from  thence  to  the 
place  of  execution ; where  you  shall  be  hanged  by 
the  neck  until  you  are  dead.  And  may  God  have 
mercy  upon  you.” 

On  Saturday,  November  8th,  1718,  twenty-two  of 
the  pirates  were  hung  upon  the  same  gallows,  at 
White  Point,  near  the  provincial  city  of  Charleston. 
A few  days  after,  Stede  Bonnet,  the  gentleman  of 
wealth,  position,  and  culture,  swung  from  the  same 
gallows. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


The  Portuguese  Barthelemy. 


Commencement  of  his  Career. — Bold  Capture. — Brutality  of  the  Pi- 
rates.— Reverses  and  Captivity. — Barthelemy  doomed  to  Die. — 
His  Escape. — Sufferings  in  the  Forest. — Reaches  Gulf  Triste. — 
Hardening  Effect  of  his  Misfortunes. — His  new  Piratic  Enter- 
prize. — Wonderful  Success. — The  Tornado. — Impoverishment 
and  Ruin. 

One  of  the  most  bold  and  renowned  of  the  buc- 
caneers was  a Portuguese,  by  the  name  of  Bar- 
thelemy. He  was  a man  of  some  property,  and  fol- 
lowed the  great  tide  of  emigration  to  the  West  In- 
dies. At  Kingston,  Jamaica,  he  heard  of  the  great 
fortunes  which  were  made  by  buccaneers  preying 
upon  Spanish  commerce.  Engaging  in  several  ex- 
peditions, he  became  quite  rich.  Finally  he  fitted 
out  a small  vessel,  at  his  own  expense,  which  he 
armed  with  four  three-pounders,  and  a crew  of  thirty 
desperate  men,  armed  with  muskets,  pistols,  and 
sabres.  This  sloop  was  fitted  out  in  a British  port, 
to  rob  the  ships  of  Spain,  just  as  openly  as  if  it 
were  bound  upon  a fishing  excursion. 

He  commenced  his  cruise  upon  the  southern 


140 


THE  PORTUGUESE  BARTHELEMY. 


coast  of  Cuba.  But  a few  days  passed  ere  he  caught 
sight  of  a large  ship,  richly  laden  and  well  armed, 
bound  from  the  Spanish  colonies  in  Venezuela  to 
Havana.  It  had,  as  he  afterward  found,  a crew  of 
seventy  men,  with  about  the  same  number  of  pas- 
sengers and  marines,  and  carried  twenty  guns. 

When  Barthelemy’s  crew  saw  the  size  of  the  ship 
and  the  indications  of  her  strong  armament,  they 
hesitated  to  venture  upon  an  attack.  All  were  as- 
sembled around  the  mast  to  discuss  the  question. 
The  general  voice  was  discouraging.  Barthelemy’s 
speech  was  short  and  decisive.  He  was  a man  of 
few  words  and  prompt  action. 

“ We  came  out,”  said  he,  “ for  prizes.  Here  is  a 
splendid  one.  The  opportunity  must  not  be  lost. 
Nothing  great  can  be  accomplished  without  risk.” 

They  gave  chase.  The  ship  quietly  awaited 
their  approach  ; “ as  much  astonished  at  the  attack,” 
writes  Thornbury,  “ as  a swallow  would  be  if  it  were 
pursued  by  a gnat.”  The  pirates  made  a desperate 
endeavor  to  board  the  ship.  We  are  not  informed 
of  the  particulars  of  the  fight.  The  result  only  is 
known.  After  several  repulses,  and  a long  and 
bloody  conflict,  the  pirates  raised  shouts  of  victory 
on  the  blood-stained  deck  of  their  prize.  Ten  of 
them  were  killed  ; four  wounded.  All  on  board  the 
ship  but  forty  were  killed.  Many  of  these  were 


HIS  CAPTIVITY. 


141 

severely  maimed  with  bullet  wounds  and  sword- 
cuts. 

The  pirates,  having  searched  the  pockets  of  the 
dead  for  their  loose  doubloons,  threw  the  bodies 
overboard.  Those  helplessly  wounded  suffered  the 
same  fate.  The  survivors,  after  being  stripped  of 
everything  valuable,  were  placed  in  a boat  and  cut 
adrift,  to  fare  as  they  might.  The  prize  proved  to 
be  worth  between  eighty  and  a hundred  thousand 
dollars.  Barthelemy  found  himself  in  command  of 
a truly  splendid  ship,  well  armed,  and  well  stored 
with  ammunition  and  provisions.  He  had  also  his 
little  sloop  as  a tender.  Though  he  had  a crew  of 
but  twenty  men,  he  could  at  any  time  double  or 
treble  his  number  in  the  thronged  ports  of  Kingston 
or  Tortuga.  As  he  was  sailing  around  the  western 
end  of  the  Island  of  Cuba,  he  came  unexpectedly 
upon  three  large  ships  bound  to  Havana.  The  pi- 
rate ship  was  heavily  laden  and  ploughed  the  waves 
slowly.  The  Spanish  ships  gave  chase  ; captured 
the  buccaneers  ; stripped  them  ; drove  them  with 
sabre-strokes  under  the  hatches,  and  left  them  there 
to  meditate  upon  the  reverses  of  fortune  and  their 
own  approaching  ignominious  death  by  hanging. 

The  notoriety  of  Barthelemy,  as  one  of  the  most 
terrible  of  human  monsters,  had  spread  far  and  wide. 
He  concealed  his  name,  and  his  captors  were  not 


142 


THE  PORTUGUESE  BARTHELEMY. 


aware  what  a prize  they  had  taken.  The  ship,  con- 
taining the  crew  of  pirates,  was  separated  from  the 
rest  by  a storm.  She  took  refuge  at  Campeachy,  on 
the  western  coast  of  the  immense  peninsula  of  Yu- 
catan. Crowds  flocked  on  board  to  see  the  pirates 
in  irons.  Among  them  came  one  who,  in  former 
years,  had  well  known  Barthelemy.  Lifting  up  his 
hands  in  astonishment,  he  proclaimed  in  presence 
of  the  multitude  : . 

“ This  is  Barthelemy  the  Portuguese.  He  is  the 
most  wicked  rascal  in  the  world.  He  has  done  more 
harm  to  Spanish  commerce  than  all  the  other  pi- 
rates put  together.’’ 

The  glad  news  spread  through  the  town.  There 
were  joyful  assemblages  in  the  streets.  All  hearts 
were  glowing  with  the  desire  to  take  vengeance  on 
the  man  who  had  put  so  many  Spaniards  to  death. 
The  people  appealed  to  the  governor  to  demand  the 
pirate  in  the  name  of  the  king.  He  was  arrested, 
more  heavily  ironed,  and  placed  on  board  another 
vessel.  A gibbet  was  erected  upon  which  to  hang 
him.  The  governor  did  not  deem  any  trial  neces- 
sary. From  his  cabin  window  Barthelemy  could  see 
the  workmen  building  the  gallows,  upon  which  he 
was  to  be  hung  in  chains,  there  to  swing,  in  sun- 
shine and  storm,  till  the  action  of  the  elements 
should  dissolve  both  skin  and  bones. 


HIS  ESCAPE. 


143 


The  wretch  had  a strange  power  of  winning 
friends.  The  captain  by  whom  he  was  captured 
wished  to  save  him.  Some  one  secretly  conveyed 
to  him  a file.  He  soon  freed  himself  from  his  irons. 
There  were  in  his  cabin  two  large  earthern  jars, 
empty  and  very  buoyant.  Carefully  he  closed  the 
orifices;  bound  them  loosely  together  by  a strong 
cord  ; lowered  them  cautiously  into  the  water, 
when  midnight  darkness  covered  the  sea.  A sen- 
try was  placed  at  the  door  of  the  cabin.  He  had 
fallen  asleep.  Fearful  that  he  might  awake  and 
give  the  alarm,  .the  pirate  stealthily  approached  him 
with  a huge  knife  in  his  hand.  By  a well-directed 
blow  the  glittering  blade  pierced  his  heart,  and  the 
sentinel  died  without  a struggle  or  a groan. 

The  pirate  noiselessly  dropped  himself  down 
into  the  water.  Grasping,  with  one  hand,  the  strong 
cord  attached  to  the  two  jars,  with  the  other  he 
slowly  paddled*  himself  to  the  shore.  The  cur- 
rent floated  him  to  the  very  spot  where  the  gibbet 
was  erected.  There  it  stood,  in  its  awful  gloom, 
with  the  hangman’s  chain  dangling  from  its  timbers. 
Even  the  iron-hearted  Barthelemy  shuddered,  as  at 
midnight’s  dismal  hour,  he  contemplated  the  doom 
from  which  he  was  endeavoring  to  escape. 

He  took  to  the  woods.  But  few  of  our  readers 
can  imagine  the  entanglements  of  the  tropical  forest 


144 


THE  PORTUGUESE  BARTHELEMY. 


through  which  he  struggled.  Conscious  that  blood- 
hounds might  be  put  upon  his  track,  he  sought  a 
running  stream,  and  waded  along  for  a great  dis- 
tance in  the  darkness.  He  was  torn  cruelly  by  over- 
hanging thorns,  and  bruised  as  he  stumbled  over 
rocks  and  stones.  As  the  morning  dawned  he  hid 
himself  in  a pile  of  brush,  half  covered  with  water. 

The  windings  of  the  stream  were  such  that  he 
had  advanced  but  a short  distance  from  the  town. 
The  tidings  of  his  escape  roused  the  whole  popula- 
tion. It  was  known  that  he  could  not  have  forced 
his  way  far  through  the  entanglement  of  briers 
and  thorns  and  interlacing  vines,  in  the  few  hours 
between  midnight  and  the  dawn.  The  whole  forest 
seemed  alive  with  his  pursuers.  A thousand  slaves 
were  shouting  in  their  barbarian  eagerness.  Packs 
of  blood-hounds  were  rushing  to  and  fro,  smelling  at 
every  track,  and  making  the  forest  resound  with 
their  deep-mouthed  bayings.  The  alarm-bells  of  the 
city  were  rolling  forth  their  loud  and  solemn  peals. 
Bands  of  Spanish  cavaliers,  with  indignation  in  their 
hearts  and  oaths  upon  their  lips,  passed  within  sight 
of  the  hiding  wretch ; and  he  heard  their  vows  of 
vengeance.  Thus  passed  the  wretched  day.  “ The 
way  of  the  transgressor  is  indeed  hard.” 

Barthelemy,  bleeding,  exhausted,  starving,  and 
tormented  with  the  bite  of  insects,  endured  these 


HIS  ESCAPE. 


145 


long  hours  of  mental  and  bodjly  torture,  until  night 
again  darkened  the  scene.  With  the  darkness  he 
resumed  his  terrified  flight,  he  scarcely  knew  where. 
His  general  plan  was  to  reach  some  distant  seaport 
in  disguise,  where  he  hoped  to  effect  his  escape  as  a 
sailor.  Every  hour  he  trembled  in  danger  of  being 
caught  ; and  his  only  food  was  roots  and  berries,  and 
the  raw  shell-fish  he  scraped  from  the  rocks. 

He  forded  streams  where  he  was  in  imminent 
danger  of  being  snapped  up  by  the  jaws  of  croco- 
diles. He  waded  through  swamps,  and  narrowly 
escaped  being  suffocated  in  the  mire.  His  shoes 
were  torn  from  his  feet,  his  clothes  from  his  limbs. 
For  fourteen  days  and  nights  he  endured  these  tor- 
tures. His  only  guide  was  the  roar  of  the  ocean. 
He  was  travelling  in  a southwesterly  direction.  It 
was  his  constant  endeavor  to  keep  the  ocean  within 
hearing  distance  on  his  right. 

There  is  manifestly  no  tendency  in  misery  to 
make  men  better.  The  pirate,  with  all  his  woes, 
grew  more  obdurate  and  more  cruel.  “ In  these 
fourteen  days,”  writes  one  of  his  biographers,  “ he 
must  have  literally  tasted  death  and  anticipated  the 
horrors  of  hell.”  But  this  almost  demoniac  wretch- 
edness led  him  to  no  prayers  of  penitence,  and  to  no 
promises  of  amendment.  They  served  only  to  whet 
his  appetite  for  revenge. 

7 


146 


THE  PORTUGUESE  BARTHELEMY. 


At  length  he  reached  a large  ocean  bay,  about 
one  hundred  and  twenty  miles  from  Campeachy,  ap- 
propriately called  Gulf  Triste.  Here,  to  his  immeqse 
relief,  he  found  a large  ship  of  buccaneers  riding  at 
anchor.  He  signalled  the  ship,  and  a boat  was  sent 
to  take  him  on  board.  With  feigned  glee  the  wretch 
told  the  story  of  his  adventures.  Not  a word  of 
penitence  was  uttered.  There  was  not  the  slightest 
recognition  that  the  punishment  he  had  received 
was  merited.  On  the  contrary,  he  said  to  the 
pirates : 

“ I know  of  a ship  at  Campeachy,  which  is  richly 
laden,  and  but  feebly  armed.  It  can  be  captured 
with  all  ease.  Furnish  me  with  a boat  and  thirty 
good  men,  and  in  a few  days  I will  bring  the  ship 
and  all  its  cargo  to  you.” 

His  request  was  granted.  The  boat  was  equip- 
ped, and  he  sailed  along  the  coast,  assuming  that  he 
was  a smuggler,  with  contraband  goods.  In  eight 
days  he  reached  Campeachy.  As  the  boat  entered 
the  harbor,  the  piratic  character  of  the  craft  was  so 
concealed  that  no  suspicions  were  excited.  At  mid- 
night the  pirates  cautiously  approached  the  doomed 
vessel.  As  the  crew  supposed  themselves  safe  in 
the  harbor,  there  was  but  one  sentry  pacing  the 
deck.  He  hailed  the  boat.  Barthelemy,  who  spoke 
Spanish  perfectly,  stood  upon  the  bows,  and  replied : 


WONDERFUL  SUCCESS. 


H7 


“We  are  a part  of  the  crew.  We  have  a boat- 
load of  goods  from  the  land  for  the  vessel,  upon 
which  no  duty  has  been  paid.” 

At  that  moment  the  bows  of  the  boat  touched 
the  ship.  Barthelemy  and  his  crew  leaped  on 
board,  drawn  cutlass  in  hand.  One  plunge  of  a sabre 
pierced  the  heart  of  the  sentinel,  and  he  fell  dead. 
A few  others  who  chanced  to  be  on  deck  were 
driven  below,  and  the  hatches  were  closed  upon 
them.  Scarcely  five  minutes  elapsed  ere  the  thirty 
pirates,  all  veteran  sailors,  were  in  perfect  command 
of  the  ship,  and  all  the  officers  and  crew  were  firm- 
ly barricaded,  as  prisoners,  beneath  the  deck.  No 
noise  had  been  made.  No  alarm  was  given  to  other 
ships  in  the  harbor.  They  raised  the  anchors, 
spread  the  sails,  and  put  out  to  sea. 

Thus  suddenly  the  wheel  of  fortune  turned. 
The  trembling  fugitive,  in  danger  of  the  gallows,  in 
rags  and  starvation,  wandering  through  the  wilder- 
' ness,  but  a few  days  before,  now  found  himself 
treading  the  deck  of  one  of  the  finest  of  Spanish 
ships,  well  provisioned,  well  armed,  and  with  a rich 
cargo  stored  in  her  hold.  He  was  the  captain  and 
mostly  the  owner  of  the  majestic  craft.  His  dicta- 
torial power  was  recognized  by  thirty  desperate  men, 
ready  implicitly  to  obey  his  will.  The  commerce 


148 


THE  PORTUGUESE  BARTHELEMY. 


of  all  seas  was  apparently  within  the  reach  of  his 
piratical  grasp. 

The  imprisoned  crew  were  disposed  of  as  these 
pirates  usually  got  rid  of  those  who  were  a trouble 
to  them.  They  were  either  crowded  into  a boat 
and  cut  adrift,  or  landed  upon  the  nearest  shore,  or 
thrown  into  the  sea.  Familiarity  with  misery  and 
death  rendered  the  pirates  as  insensible  to  human 
suffering  as  the  fisherman  becomes  to  the  struggles 
of  the  fish  in  the  bottom  of  his  boat. 

Barthelemy,  instead  of  returning  with  his  prize 
to  his  comrades  in  Gulf  Triste,  spread  his  sails  for 
Jamaica.  He  was  greatly  elated,  and  boasted  loudly 
of  the  still  greater  enterprises  which  he  was  about  to 
undertake.  With  his  suddenly  found  wealth  he 
would  create  a fleet ; he  would  have  crews  of  five 
hundred  men  at  his  command  ; his  blood-red  flag 
should  sweep  all  seas ; he  would  collect  an  army 
and  ravage  provinces  ; he  would  seize  some  large 
island,  of  which  he  would  be  the  monarch,  with  his  “ 
fleets  and  his  armies.  Thus  the  Portuguese  pirate 
dreamed.  He  did  not  take  God  into  the  account. 
God  had  decided  otherwise. 

It  was  a beautiful  morning,  as  Barthelemy  paced 
the  deck,  lost  in  these  ambitious  imaginings.  The 
sky  was  cloudless.  A fresh  breeze  swelled  the  sails, 
and  delightfully  tempered  the  heat  of  a tropical  sun 


IMPOVERISHMENT  AND  RUIN. 


I49 


A few  leagues  south  of  the  Island  of  Cuba  is  the 
majestic  Isle  of  Pines.  Large  as  it  is,  its  promi- 
nence is  lost  in  the  overpowering  grandeur  of  its  sis- 
ter island.  The  ship  was  running  along  its  southern 
coast. 

A small  cloud  was  seen  in  the  southwestern  hori- 
zon. Rapidly  it  increased  in  size  and  blackness.  It 
was  a tropical  tornado.  Already  its  roar  could  be 
heard  as  it  ploughed  and  lashed  the  seas.  The  terrible 
gale  struck  the  ship  and  whirled  it  along  as  though 
it  had  been  a bubble.  God  was  there,  in  his  sore 
displeasure.  What  could  man  do  ? Nothing.  The 
pirates  threw  themselves  upon  their  knees,  and 
called  upon  the  Virgin  and  all  the  saints  to  come 
and  help  them.  But  neither  Virgin  nor  saint  came. 

The  ship  struck  the  rocks — was  dashed  to  pieces; 
the  silver,  the  gold,  the  cargo,  everything  disap- 
peared before  those  terrific  blasts.  Many  were 
drowned.  Barthelemy  and  a few  of  the  crew  were 
swept  ashore  by  the  mountain  billows.  Their 
clothes  were  torn  from  their  backs.  Their  bodies 
were  sorely  bruised,  and  some  of  their  bones  broken, 
by  being  dashed  against  the  rocks.  Exhausted, 
panting,  maimed,  and  half  dead,  Barthelemy  found 
himself  utterly  beggared  upon  a lonely  isle.  This 
was  the  work  of  one  short  half-hour.  This  was  the 
disposal  God  made  of  the  pirates’  stolen  spoil. 


150  fHE  PORTUGUESE  BARTHELEMY. 

A wretched,  starving  straggler,  Barthelemy 
found  his  way  to  Jamaica.  Here  he  enlisted  as  a 
common  sailor  on  board  a pirate  ship,  and  we  hear 
of  him  no  more.  Without  doubt,  he  came  to  a mis- 
erable end  ; and  his  body  was  probably  thrown  into 
the  sea  as  food  for  sharks. 


CHAPTER  IX. 


Francis  Lolonois. 


Early  Dife  of  Lolonois. — His  Desperate  Character. — Joins  the  Buc- 
caneers.— His  Fiend-like  Cruelty. — The  Desperadoes  Rally 
around  Him. — Equips  a Fleet. — Captures  Rich  Prizes. — Plans 
the  Sack  of  Maracaibo. — The  Adventurous  Voyage. — Description 
of  Venezuela. — Atrocities  at  Maracaibo  and  Gibraltar. — Doom  of 
the  Victors. 


ONE  of  the  most  demoniac  of  those  pirates  who 
were  ravaging  sea  and  land,  calling  themselves  buc- 
caneers, and  assuming  that  they  were  conducting 
a sort  of  legitimate  warfare  on  their  own  private 
account,  was  a bold  wretch  by  the  name  of  Francis 
Lolonois.  He  was  a Frenchman.  When  quite  a 
young  man,  he,  with  other  adventurers,  went  to  the 
West  Indies,  paying  for  his  passage,  in  accordance 
with  a custom  of  the  times,  by  being  sold  as  a ser- 
vant for  a certain  term. 

Having  obtained  his  freedom,  he  went  to  the 
Island  of  St.  Domingo.  Here  he  lived  a vagabond 
life,  sometimes  hunting,  and  again  engaged  as  a 
common  sailor  in  the  commerce  of  the  islands.  He 
soon  acquired  the  reputation  of  being  a reckless, 


152 


FRANCIS  LOLONOIS. 


desperate  fellow,  and  attracted  the  attention  of  the 
piratic  governor  of  the  piratic  rendezvous,  at  the 
Island  of  Tortugas.  He  was  intrusted  with  the 
command  of  a small  vessel,  to  prey  upon  Spanish 
commerce.  His  success  was  extraordinary.  He  be- 
came rich.  So  terrible  were  his  cruelties,  that  his 
fame  extended  through  both  of  the  Indies.  Death 
was  the  doom  of  his  captives  ; often  death  by  tor- 
ture. 

He  had  all  his  wealth,  gold,  jewels,  and  goods  in 
a great  ship,  armed  with  heavy  guns.  It  was  wreck- 
ed on  the  coast  of  Campeachy.  The  crew  barely 
escaped  with  their  lives.  The  angry  waves  dashed 
to  pieces  and  swallowed  up  the  ill-gotten  gains  of 
the  pirate.  The  enraged  Spaniards,  overjoyed  at 
the  wreck,  pursued  those  who  had  escaped  to  the 
dry  land,  and  shot  most  of  them  down,  mercilessly. 
Lolonois,  disguised  as  a common  sailor,  was  severely 
wounded.  He  smeared  himself  with  blood,  and 
feigned  death.  Being  left  on  the  field  unburied, 
when  the  Spaniards  left,  he  crept  into  the  woods. 
It  was  universally  believed  that  he  was  dead.  The 
removal  of  such  a wretch  from  the  world  was  a mat- 
ter of  almost  national  rejoicing.  Bonfires  blazed. 
Cannon  were  fired.  The  undevout  drank,  and  swore 
in  their  carousal.  The  devout  repaired  to  the 


SACK  OF  MARACAIBO. 


153 


churches,  and  thanked  God  that  the  world  was  de- 
livered from  so  cruel  a pirate. 

Lolonois,  slowly  recovering  from  his  wounds, 
disguised  in  a Spanish  habit,  entered  Campeachy. 
He  made  friends  with  a few  slaves,  stole  a small 
boat,  and,  as  his  piratio biographer  has  it,  “came  to 
Tortugas,  the  common  place  of  refuge  of  all  sorts  of 
wickedness,  and  the  seminary,  as  it  were,  of  all  man- 
ner of  pirates  and  thieves.” 

His  reputation  as  a successful  pirate  was  such, 
that  he  speedily  obtained  command  of  another  ves- 
sel, manned  by  a crew  of  twenty-one  desperadoes. 
On  the  south  side  of  the  Island  of  Cuba,  there  was 
a flourishing  little  village  called  Cayos.  The  inhab- 
itants carried  on  an  active  trade  in  tobacco,  sugar, 
and  hides.  Their  harbor  had  not  sufficient  depth 
of  water  for  large  vessels.  The  traffic  was  in  boats. 
Lolonois  decided  to  sack  the  place. 

It  was  not  far  across  the  island  to  Havana. 
Some  fishermen  informed  the  inhabitants  of  the 
approach  of  the  pirate.  In  terror  they  sent  to 
Havana  for  aid.  The  governor  instantly  dispatched 
a war-ship,  of  ten  guns  and  seventy-five  men,  for 
their  relief.  The  governor,  astonished  that  L0I0-' 
nois  had  again  come  to  life,  issued  written  orders,  as 
follows  : 

“ You  are  not  to  return  until  you  have  utterly 
7* 


154 


FRANCIS  LOLONOIS. 


destroyed  all  those  pirates.  Every  one  is  to  be  im- 
mediately hung,  excepting  Lolonois,  their  captain. 
If  possible,  you  are  to  bring  him  alive  to  Havana.” 

The  ship  arrived  at  Cayos  before  the  pirates  had 
made  their  attack.  They  cast  anchor  just  outside 
the  harbor.  The  pirates,  through  their  confederates, 
had  been  informed  of  their  approach.  They  captured 
two  fishing-boats.  In  the  darkness  of  the  ensuing 
night,  they  ran  these  boats,  one  on  each  side  of  the 
ship,  and  with  sword  and  pistol  leaped  on  board. 
The  attack  was  so  sudden,  so  entirely  unprovided 
for,  that  the  few  of  the  crew  who  were  on  deck  were 
speedily  struck  down  or  driven  below. 

Lolonois  was  in  command  of  the  ship,  with  all 
his  prisoners  beneath  the  hatches.  One  by  one  they 
were  brought  up,  and  their  heads  cut  off.  Not  one 
was  spared.  The  dismembered  bodies  were  cast 
into  the  sea.  The  bloody  decks  were  washed.  The 
pirate,  proud  of  his  achievement,  and  admired  by 
his  men,  strode  to  and  fro,  the  proprietor  of  a strong, 
well-armed  ship,  amply  provided  with  everything  he 
could  need  to  aid  him  in  his  career  of  rapine  and 
blood.  He  wrote  a letter  to  the  governor,  and  sent 
it  to  him  by  one  of  his  captive  fishermen.  It  was  as 
follows : 

“ I shall  never,  hereafter,  give  quarter  to  any 
Spaniard.  I have  great  hopes  that  I shall  yet  have 


SACK  OF  MARACAIBO. 


155 


the  pleasure  of  exercising  upon  your  own  person,  the 
punishment  I have  now  inflicted  upon  those  you 
have  sent  against  me.  It  is  thus  that  I requite  the 
kindness,  which  you  designed  for  me  and  my  com- 
panions.” 

The  governor  was  greatly  troubled  and  per- 
plexed by  these  tidings.  In  his  anger  he  took  a 
solemn  oath  that  he  would  never  hereafter  grant 
quarter  to  any  buccaneer  who  should  fall  into  his 
hands.  But  the  citizens  of  Havana  implored  him 
not  to  persist  in  the  execution  of  this  oath.  They 
sent  a delegation  to  him  to  say : 

“ If  this  threat  is  followed  out,  the  pirates  will 
certainly  do  the  same.  They  have  a hundred  times 
more  opportunity  of  revenge  than  the  governor  can 
have.  We  must  get  our  living  by  fishery.  Here- 
after, if  this  threat  is  executed,  we  shall  always  be  at 
the  peril  of  our  lives.” 

Lolonois  cruised  for  some  time  among  the 
islands,  without  success.  He  then  directed  his 
course  south  toward  Maracaibo,  an  important  port 
in  the  extreme  north  of  the  South  American  conti- 
nent. After  a run  of  six  or  eight  hundred  miles,  he 
reached  the  entrance  of  the  vast  bay  which  leads  up 
to  the  city.  Here  he  captured  an  outward-bound 
ship,  richly  laden  with  plate  and  silver  from  the 


mines. 


156 


FRANCIS  LOLON'OIS. 


What  lie  did  with  the  crew  we  know  not.  They 
vanished.  They  were  probably  all  thrown  into  the 
sea.  With  ship  and  cargo  he  returned  to  Tortugas, 
where  he  was  received  with  public  rejoicing.  Though 
now  rich  enough  to  live  at  his  ease,  his  ambit-ion  was 
roused  to  attain  still  greater  renown.  Publicly  he 
proclaimed  to  all  the  pirates  on  the  island,  that  he 
was  about  to  fit  out  a fleet  sufficient  to  carry  five 
hundred  men.  With  these  he  would  sail  to  the 
Spanish  dominions  in  South  America,  and  sack  all 
the  cities,  towns,  and  villages  along  the  coast.  He 
would  then  capture  Maracaibo  itself. 

All  the  desperadoes  were  eager  to  engage  in  the 
service  of  so  brave  and  successful  a leader.  His  fleet 
was  soon  equipped,  and  his  gang  engaged.  There 
was  a celebrated  buccaneer  at  Tortugas,  by  the 
name  of  Michael  Basco.  He  had  become  very  rich, 
and  filled  an  important  governmental  office.  The 
proclamation  of  Lolonois  fired  anew  his  piratic  zeal. 
He  had  in  former  years  ravaged  all  those  regions  by 
sea  and  by  land.  He  proposed  to  Lolonois  to  be- 
come a partner  in  his  enterprise,  if  he  could  be  placed 
in  command  over  the  land  forces.  The  articles  of 
agreement  were  soon  signed.  Eight  vessels  sailed. 
The  crews  amounted  to  six  hundred  and  seventy- 
five  men.  First  they  directed  their  course  to  St. 
Domingo,  and  cast  anchor  in  a little  harbor  called 


SACK  OF  MARACAIBO. 


157 


Bayala.  Here  they  laid  in  stores  for  their  voyage, 
and  added  to  their  crews  quite  a number  of  vaga- 
bond Frenchmen. 

On  the  last  day  of  July  they  again  spread  their 
sails.  Whether  they  implored  the  Divine  blessing 
upon  their  enterprise  we  know  not.  It  is  not  impro- 
bable. One  of  these  pirates  ran  his  sword  through 
one  of  the  crew  for  behaving  irreverently  in  church. 

“ How  can  we  expect,”  he  said  indignantly,  “the 
blessing  of  the  Virgin,  if  we  behave  in  an  unseemly 
way  in  her  presence?” 

Lolonois  was  admiral  of  the  fleet.  He  occupied 
the  largest  ship,  which  mounted  ten  guns.  They 
ran  along  the  northern  shore  of  St.  Domingo,  and 
just  as  they  were  doubling  its  most  eastern  cape, 
they  came  in  sight  of  a large,  heavily  laden  Spanish 
merchantman,  bound  from  Spain  to  her  colonies. 
But  a few  leagues  beyond  them,  on  the  southeast 
side  of  St.  Domingo,  was  the  Island  of  Savona.  Lo- 
lonois ordered  the  fleet  to  make  a harbor  there, 
and  wait  for  him.  He  then  sailed  to  capture  the 
Spanish  galleon. 

Unexpected  resistance  was  encountered.  The 
Spaniards  knew  that  they  had  no  mercy  to  expect 
from  Lolonois.  They  fought  with  desperation,  pre- 
ferring to  die  in  the  fierce  battle,  rather  than  be 
massacred  by  the  pirates.  The  conflict  lasted  three 


158 


FRANCIS  LOLONOIS. 


hours.  The  ship  was  captured,  and  the  survivors 
put  to  the  sword. 

Lolonois  was  delighted  on  finding  the  prize  much 
richer  than  he  had  anticipated.  The  ship  was  one 
of  the  strongest  and  best  built  of  Spanish  vessels, 
and  mounted  sixteen  guns.  There  were  fifty  men 
on  board,  some  doubtless  passengers.  But  they 
were  no  match  for  the  reckless  pirates,  who  were 
veterans  in  such  warfare.  The  ship,  in  addition  to 
a very  rich  cargo,  had  forty  thousand  dollars  in  coin, 
and  ten  thousand  more  in  jewels. 

Lolonois  sent  the  ship  back  to  Tortugas  to  be 
unloaded,  and  then  immediately  to  rejoin  him  at 
Savona,  to  accompany  the  expedition.  In  the  mean 
time  another  large  ship  was  captured,  which  was 
bound  to  Hispaniola  with  military  supplies  and  a 
sum  of  money  to  pay  the  garrison.  The  ship 
mounted  eight  guns.  Being  entirely  surrounded 
by  the  hostile  fleet,  the  captain  surrendered  without 
resistance. 

The  passengers  and  crew  were  disposed  of  after 
the  pirates’  usual  fashion.  This  important  capture 
contained  seven  thousand  pounds  of  powdei,  a large 
number  of  muskets  and  other  small  arms,  and  twelve 
thousand  dollars  in  specie.  The  governor  of  Tor- 
tugas, a Frenchman,  ordered  the  cargo  to  be  re- 
moved as  quickly  as  possible  from  the  ship,  and 


SACK  OF  MARACAIBO. 


159 


placing  on  board  fresh  provisions  and  a reenforce- 
ment of  pirates,  to  make  good  the  loss  of  those  who 
had  fallen  in  battle  or  by  sickness,  sent  it  back  to 
Savona. 

Lolonois  made  this  his  flagship,  as  the  largest 
and  best  of  the  fleet.  The  city  of  Maracaibo  was 
situated  on  an  island,  in  the  lake  of  the  same  name, 
and  at  the  head  of  the  Bay  of  Venezuela.  The  island 
was  about  sixty  miles  long  by  thirty-six  broad.  The 
passage  to  the  city  was  by  a narrow  channel  which 
was  guarded  by  a fort.  The  city  contained  a mixed 
population  of  about  four  thousand,  and  carried  on  a 
thriving  trade  in  hides  and  tobacco.  The  dwellings 
were  delightfully  situated,  on  an  eminence  running 
along  the  western  shore  of  the  lake,  and  command- 
ing a charming  view  of  land  and  water  scenery. 
There  was  a large  stone  church  in  the  place,  four 
capacious  monasteries,  and  a hospital.  A deputy 
governor,  subject  to  the  governor  at  Caraccas,  admin- 
istered alike  both  civil  and  military  affairs. 

The  inhabitants  of  the  province  were  rich  in 
cattle.  Immense  herds  grazed  over  the  luxuriant 
pastures,  extending  nearly  one  hundred  miles  around. 
The  cattle  were  kept  mainly  for  their  hides,  which 
ever  commanded  a ready  market.  Oranges,  lemons, 
bananas,  and  other  tropical  fruits  were  also  very 
abundant.  The  harbor  was  spacious  and  secure, 


i6o 


FRANCIS  LOLONOIS. 


with  the  very  best  of  timber  at  hand.  There  were 
many  fierce  Indians  in  the  morasses  and  thickets 
around.  They  were  comparatively  powerless,  though 
occasionally  committing  wolfish  depredations. 

About  one  hundred  and  twenty  miles  beyond 
Maracaibo,  farther  up  the  lake,  there  was  another 
quite  important  colonial  Spanish  town,  called  Gibral- 
tar. It  had  a population  of  about  fifteen  hundred. 
These  were  nearly  all  engaged  in  trade,  purchasing 
the  products  of  the  country  and  sending  them  to 
other  markets.  On  the  plantations  around,  large 
quantities  of  sugar  were  made.  Also  immense 
stores  of  cacao,  from  which  our  word  cocoa  is  de- 
rived, were  gathered.  This  was  the  flat  oblong  seed 
of  the  chocolate-tree,  which  was  one  of  the  most 
important  articles  of  commerce.  They  also  raised  a 
very  superior  kind  of  tobacco,  which  was  in  great 
demand  in  Europe,  called  priests’  tobacco. 

• Still  farther  south,  over  a high  ridge  of  moun- 
tains, there  was  another  settlement  called  Merida. 
The  summits  of  these  mountains  reached  the  region 
of  intense  cold,  and  were  covered  with  perpetual 
snow.  There  were  a few  narrow  passes  through  this 
craggy  barrier,  which  could  be  traversed  only  by  the 
sure-footed  mule. 

As  soon  as  Lolonois  entered  the  Gulf  of  Vene- 
zuela, he  crept  cautiously  along  its  shores,  and  cast 


SACK  OF  MARACAIBO. 


161 


anchor  behind  a wooded  promontory,  where  he  was 
concealed  from  all  observation.  In  the  early  dawn 
of  the  next  morning  he  again  unfurled  his  sails,  and, 
with  a fair  wind,  swept  rapidly  toward  the  Lake 
of  Maracaibo.  Secretly  all  the  men  were  landed. 
They  marched  to  attack,  on  the  land  side,  the  fort, 
about  four  or  five  leagues  from  the  city,  which  guard- 
ed the  entrance  to  the  harbor.  The  defences  here 
consisted  only  of  stout  wicker  baskets,  about  seven 
feet  high,  filled  with  earth  and  stones.  Within  the 
fort  there  were  sixteen  heavy  guns. 

Notwithstanding  all  their  precautions  to  attack 
the  fort  by  surprise,  eagle  eyes  had  detected  their 
approach,  and  had  given  the  alarm.  The  command- 
ant sent  out  a party  of  men  to  place  themselves  in 
ambuscade,  on  the  only  route  by  which  the  pirates 
could  approach  the  fort.  They  were  to  wait  until 
the  pirates  had  passed  that  point,  then,  at  a given 
signal,  when  the  governor  attacked  them  in  front, 
from  behind  his  rampart,  they  were  to  fall  fiercely 
upon  the  rear  of  the  foe. 

Lolonois  was  a demon,  with  a demon’s  ability. 
He  discovered  the  stratagem  ; crept  around  the 
ambuscade  ; attacked  the  detachment  in  its  rear, 
and  cut  nearly  every  man  to  pieces.  He  then 
marched  upon  the  fort.  The  Spaniards  were  not 
cowards.  For  three  hours  the  battle  raged,  with 


FRANCIS  LOLONOIS. 


162 

equal  desperation  on  either  side.  The  reverberation 
of  the  artillery  explosions  alarmed  the  whole  city. 
The  tidings  ran  through  the  streets,  exaggerated  of 
course  : 

“ The  pirates,  two  thousand  strong,  are  marching 
upon  us.” 

Their  atrocities  were  well  known.  The  whole 
community  fled,  seizing  such  articles  of  value  as  they 
could — some  in  boats,  some  on  land.  Men,  faint- 
ing women,  and  crying  babes,  they  pressed  along,  in 
a tumultuous  mass,  to  seek  refuge  in  Gibraltar. 

The  fort  was  taken.  Nearly  all  its  defenders  lay 
silent  in  death.  The  ships,  having  nothing  more  to 
fear,  spread  their  sails  and  entered  the  harbor.  The 
pirates  demolished  the  fort,  burst  all  the  cannon 
they  could,  and  spiked  the  rest.  Lolonois  practised 
his  accustomed  caution.  All  the  adjacent  thickets 
were  swept  with  grape-shot.  Under  the  protection 
of  his  guns,  the  boats,  crowded  with  armed  men,  ap- 
proached the  shore.  One-half  landed.  The  others 
remained  in  the  boats  with  guns  in  their  hands,  sa- 
bres at  their  sides,  and  pistols  in  their  belts,  to  act  as 
reserves. 

To  their  assault  there  was  no  response.  Not  a 
human  being  was  to  be  seen.  The  town  was  utterly 
abandoned.  They  found  provisions  in  great  abund- 
ance, with  large  quantities  of  wine  and  other  intoxi- 


SACK  OF  MARACAIBO. 


163 


eating  liquors.  These  fiend-like  men  then  commenced 
a scene  of  feasting,  which  continued  for  several  days. 
Their  hideous  orgies  cannot  be  described.  Pro- 
bably they  experienced  something  of  what  they 
called  joy,  in  these  revels.  But  they  were  only  such 
joys  as  demons  have.  Milton  describes  Satan, 
exulting  over  some  of  his  plots,  as  “grinning  horri- 
bly a ghastly  smile.” 

. At  length,  satiated  with  their  unrestrained  ex- 
cesses, they  turned  their  attention  to  the  collec- 
tion of  plunder.  It  will  be  remembered  that  it  was 
a hundred  and  twenty  miles  to  Gibraltar.  There 
were  aged  men,  feeble  women,  the  sick,  and  newly 
born  babes  in  the  place.  It  was  evident  that  many 
of  these  could  not  have  escaped  far,  and  that  they 
must  be  concealed  in  the  woods  around.  Neither 
could  it  be  doubted  that  much  treasure,  which  could 
not  be  transported  to  a distance,  had  been  buried. 

Gangs  of  armed  men,  amounting  in  all  to  over 
two  hundred,  were  sent  to  explore  the  woods.  They 
went  out  every  morning,  for  several  days,  and  re- 
turned at  night.  The  first  night  they  brought  in 
twenty  thousand  dollars  in  coin,  eight  mule-loads  of 
goods,  and  twenty  prisoners,  men,  women,  and  chil- 
dren. Lolonois  put  several  of  these  to  the  rack,  to 
compel  them  to  reveal  where  other  people  were 
concealed,  and  where  other  treasures  were  buried. 


164 


FRANCIS  LOLONOIS. 


The  fiend  tortured  little  children,  before  the  eyes 
of  their  parents,  to  extort  confession. 

Terrible  was  the  condition  of  the  Spaniards  in 
the  woods.  They  were  suffering  from  every  kind  of 
exposure.  They  were  devoured  by  insects.  They 
were  starving.  They  were  watching  over  sick  and 
dying  friends.  And  they  were  every  moment  in 
danger  of  being  captured,  and  exposed  to  the  most 
horrible  torments,  to  extort  the  confession  of  hidden 
treasures,  when  they  had  no  treasure  to  hide. 

The  next  night  another  party  of  prisoners  was 
brought  in,  with  other  plunder.  Lolonois  summon- 
ed the  captives  before  him.  Drawing  his  sharp 
sabre,  he,  without  apparently  the  slightest  emotion, 
hewed  one  of  them  to  pieces  before  the  eyes  of  all 
the  rest.  He  did  this  slowly  and  deliberately,  so  as 
to  prolong  life  as  much  as  possible.  Then,  turning 
to  the  rest,  he  said,  with  a pirate’s  oath : 

“If  you  do  not  reveal  to  me  where  you  have  con- 
cealed the  rest  of  your  goods,  I will  serve  every 
one  of  you  in  the  same  manner.” 

For  fifteen  days  the  pirates  remained  at  Mara- 
caibo. They  perpetrated  cruelties  upon  their  cap- 
tives so  terrible,  that  we  are  compelled  to  spread  a 
veil  over  them.  They  then  prepared  to  move  on 
to  Gibraltar. 

The  governor  of  this  province,  which  was  called 


CAPTURE  OF  GIBRALTAR. 


165 


Venezuela,  or  Little  Venice,  from  its  many  marshes, 
resided  at  Merida.  He  was  a veteran  soldier,  who 
had  gained  renown  in  the  wars  in  Flanders.  He 
was,  moreover,  somewhat  of  a braggadocio.  The 
panic-stricken  inhabitants  of  Gibraltar,  sent  implor- 
ing appeals  to  him  for  aid.  He  returned  the  boast- 
ful reply  : 

“ Give  yourselves  no  uneasiness.  I will  soon 
be  with  you,  at  the  head  of  four  hundred  experi- 
enced soldiers.  The  pirates  shall  be  utterly  extermi- 
nated.” 

He  reached  Gibraltar  with  his  little  army.  Ral- 
lying the  inhabitants,  he  soon  had  at  his  com- 
mand a force  of  eight  hundred  well-armed  men. 
He  raised  two  batteries  to  command  the  ap- 
proaches to  the  town.  Upon  one  he  mounted 
twenty  guns  ; upon  the  other  eight.  He  also  barri- 
caded the  main  entrance  to  the  town.  To  deceive 
the  pirates,  he  opened  a road  which  led  circuitously 
away  into  impassable  swamps. 

As  Lolonois  approached  the  town  he  saw  the 
royal  banner  of  Spain  floating  over  its  defences,  in- 
dicating that  he  could  not  take  possession  of  the 
place  without  a battle.  He  called  his  officers  around 
him,  and  thus  addressed  them  : 

“ The  difficulties  of  our  enterprise  have  become 
very  great.  The  Spaniards  have  had  much  time  to 


FRANCIS  LOLONOIS. 


1 66 

prepare  for  their  defence.  They  have  an  ample 
supply  of  ammunition,  and  have  assembled  a large 
number  of  men.  Still,  let  us  be  of  good  cour- 
age. We  must  either  defend  ourselves  like  valiant 
soldiers,  or  lose  our  lives  with  all  the  riches  we  have 
gained.  I am  your  captain.  Do  as  I do.  We  have 
fought  with  fewer  men  than  we  have  now.  We  have 
conquered  foes  more  numerous  than  can  possibly 
oppose  us  here.  The  more  they  are,  the  greater 
our  glory,  and  the  greater  our  riches.  But  know  ye 
this,  that  the  first  man  who  gives  any  indication  of 
fear,  I will  pistol  with  my  own  hand.” 

They  landed  from  their  ships,  a little  after  mid- 
night. In  all,  they  numbered  three  hundred  and 
eighty.  Each  man  had  a musket  with  thirty  bullets, 
cartridges,  a cutlass,  and  two  or  three  loaded  pistols 
in  his  belt.  As  they  commenced  their  march,  which 
they  knew  must  lead  to  the  death  of  some  of  them, 
they  shook  hands  with  each  other  in  pledge  of 
mutual  support. 

“ Come,  my  brothers,”  said  Lolonois,  “ follow  me, 
and  be  of  good  courage.” 

Upon  reaching  the  barricade,  where  they  encoun- 
tered a heavy  fire,  they  turned  aside  into  the  new 
road  which  had  been  opened  to  insnare  them.  This 
battle  in  the  woods,  amid  swamps  and  thickets,  and 
intertwining  vines  and  torturing  thorns,  can  not  be 


CAPTURE  OF  GIBRALTAR. 


167 


described.  The  combatants  were  sometimes  up  to 
their  waists  in  mire.  The  entanglements  of  a trop- 
ical forest  were  such  that  they  often  could  not  see  or 
approach  each  other.  Much  of  the  firing  was  at 
random.  The  air  was  heavy  with  moisture.  The 
large  guns  of  the  batteries  hurled  balls  and  grape- 
shot,  crashing  through  the  branches.  The  sulphur- 
ous smoke  settled  down  upon  the  morass  in  stifling 
folds. 

The  pirates  cut  down  branches  of  the  trees  and 
threw  them  into  the  marsh,  and  thus  gradually  strug- 
gled through,  until  they  reached  the  firm  ground 
beyond.  Here  the  Spaniards  were  again  ready  to 
receive  them,  with  opposing  batteries.  Many  of  the 
pirates  had  perished  in  the  swamp.  Their  situation 
now  seemed  desperate.  Lolonois  was  equal  to  the 
occasion.  He  feigned  a panic.  The  pirates  fled 
tumultuously,  crying  out,  “ Save  himself  who  can.” 
Their  flight  was  toward  the  ships. 

The  Spaniards,  deceived  by  the  feigned  discom- 
fiture, rushed  from  behind  their  intrenchments  in 
eager  pursuit,  shouting  joyfully,  “ They  fly  ; they 
fly!”  Lolonois  and  his  men,  having  drawn  them 
some  distance  from  their  batteries,  turned  upon 
them  with  the  reckless  ferocity  of  tigers.  Their 
bloody  work  was  soon  accomplished.  A few  of  the 
Spaniards  escaped  in  terror  to  the  woods.  All  the 


’ FRANCIS  LOLONOIS. 


1 68 

rest  were  cut  down.  Gibraltar  was  at  the  mercy  of 
the  pirates. 

• Five  hundred  Spaniards  lay  dead  upon  the 
ground.  Many  of  those  who  escaped  to  the  woods 
were  wounded,  and  of  these  not  a few  died,  for  they 
were  destitute  of  all  aid  in  dressing  their  wounds. 
Fearing  that  so  many  dead  bodies  might  create  con- 
tagion, the  pirates  piled  them  all  in  two  large  boats, 
and  sunk  them  in  the  lake.  Still  many  putrefying 
corpses  were  left  scattered  through  . the  woods. 
The  pirates  admit  that  they  lost  eighty  in  the  con- 
flict. The  number  was  probably  greater.  Though 
most  of  the  inhabitants  escaped  from  the  town,  the 
victors  held  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  prisoners, 
men,  women,  and  children.  They  prized  these  cap- 
tives because,  by  torturing  them,  they  hoped  to  find 
where  money  was  concealed. 

The  town  was  plundered  effectually.  Every  nook 
and  corner  they  searched.  The  miserable  captives 
were  shut  up  in  the  church.  Gangs  of  men  were 
sent  out  to  ravage  the  plantations  around.  As  pro- 
visions became  scarce,  the  prisoners  were  left  with- 
out any  supply  of  bread  or  water.  The  hearts  of 
the  pirates  were  no  more  moved  by  their  piteous 
moans  than  were  the  stone  blocks  with  which  the 
church  was  built.  During  the  four  weeks  the  pirates 


CAPTURE  OF  GIBRALTAR.  1 69 

held  Gibraltar,  nearly  all  these  captives  died  of 
actual  starvation. 

Their  gangs  ranged  the  woods  for  great  distances, 
bringing  in  plunder  and  prisoners.  Many  women 
were  brought  in.  Every  conceivable  measure  was 
resorted  to,  to  get  money.  The  whole  region  was 
wantonly  turned  into  a blackened,  smouldering 
desert.  Lolonois  wished  to  pursue  his  mad  career 
over  the  mountains  to  Merida.  But  a pestilential 
and  contagious  disease  sprang  up  among  his  men. 
God’s  hand  seemed  to  smite  them.  All  were  sick. 
Skeleton  forms  staggered  through  the  streets. 
These  men  were  not  ignorant  of  the  crimes  they 
were  committing.  There  were  no  loving  hands  to 
attend  them  in  the  languor  of  sickness,  in  the  ago- 
nies of  death.  In  misery,  many  of  these  wretches 
were  burned  with  fever.  Moaning  and  blaspheming 
they  died,  and  their  guilty  souls  passed  to  the  tribu- 
nal of  that  God  who  cannot  look  upon  sin  but  with 
abhorrence.  They  had  seized  their  ill-gotten  gold, 
and  it  had  indeed  turned  to  ashes  in  their  grasp. 

8 


CHAPTER  X. 


The  Plunder  ; The  Carousal ; and  the  New  Enterprise. 

Gibraltar  in  Ashes. — The  Return  to  Maracaibo. — Division  of  the 
Plunder. — Peculiar  Scene. — Reception  of  the  Pirates  at  Tortuga. 
— Fiend-like  Carousal. — The  Pirates  Reduced  to  Beggary. — Lo- 
lonois’s  New  Enterprise. — The  “ Furious  Calm.” — Days  of  Disas- 
ter.— Ravaging  the  Coast. — Capture  of  San  Pedro. 

DISEASE  was  now  cutting  down  the  pirates  faster 
than  the  bullets  or  sabres  of  the  Spaniards  had  done. 
The  victors,  with  an  abundance  of  gold  and  booty, 
were  starving.  The  provisions  in  the  place  were  all 
consumed,  and  no  fresh  supplies  had  been  brought  in. 
The  woe-stricken  wretches  were  quarrelling  among 
themselves  about  the  division  of  the  spoil. 

Lolonois  sent  several  parties  of  men  into  the  re- 
gion around,  to  search  out  fugitives  from  Gibraltar, 
and  say  to  them  that  if,  within  two  days,  they 
would  send  in  to  him  fifty-eight  thousand  dollars, 
he  would  not  burn  the  city;  otherwise  he  would  lay 
every  building  in  ashes.  He  set  at  liberty  several 
of  his  prisoners  also,  to  convey  to  their  friends  the 
same  information.  Disappointed  in  the  money  he 


PLUNDER  AND  CAROUSAL. 


171 

had  found,  he  still  believed  that  large  sums  had  been 
secreted  by  the  fugitives. 

The  two  days  passed,  and  the  money  did  not 
come.  Lolonois  set  fire  to  the  four  corners  of  the 
town,  and  in  six  hours  reduced  it  to  ashes.  By  beat 
of  drum  he  assembled  his  sick  and  starving  men,  and 
embarked,  with  all  the  riches  which  were  movable. 
He  took  several  captives  with  him,  male  and  female. 
Sailing  down  the  bay,  they  soon  reached  Maracaibo. 
Quite  a number  of  the  inhabitants,  who  had  re- 
turned tremblingly  to  their  desolated  homes,  he 
captured.  Beggared  as  the  poor  creatures  already 
were,  the  merciless  pirate  said  to  them  : 

“ If  you  will  supply  me  with  five  hundred  cows, 
and  bring  me  thirty  thousand  dollars  in  coin,  I will 
spare  your  city.  If  you  do  not  yield  to  this  demand, 
I will  treat  your  city  as  I have  served  Gibraltar. 
Not  one  building  shall  be  left  standing.” 

The  cows  were  driven  in.  The  money  was  paid. 
The  people,  still  trembling,  and  not  daring  to  mani- 
fest their  joy,  saw  these  Goths  and  Vandals  of  mod- 
ern times,  spread  their  sails,  and  slowly  disappear  in 
the  distant  horizon.  But  who  can  imagine  the  con- 
dition in  which  the  town  was  left  ? The  people 
were  utterly  despoiled.  The  homes  were  desolated. 
Widows  and  orphans  wept  and  wailed,  with  life-long 
penury  before  them.  Not  a few  of  the  people,  with 


172 


FRANCIS  LOLONAIS. 


ruined  constitutions,  tottered  through  the  streets, 
slowly  recovering  from  the  crushings  and  the  lacera- 
tions of  the  rack.  When  we  read  of  such  crimes 
perpetrated  by  man  upon  his  brother,  one  almost 
shrinks  from  owning  himself  a man.  And  the' weary 
heart  finds  little  comfort  in  the  thought  that  the 
Spaniards  deserved  it  all.  These  woes  came  upon 
them  as  a righteous  retribution.  With  equal  cruelty 
they  had  treated  the  native  Cubans,  the  Mexicans, 
and  the  Peruvians. 

The  fleet  sailed  for  Gonaves  on  the  Island  of 
Hispaniola.  There  the  spoil  was  to  be  divided. 
Each  one  took  a solemn  oath,  on  the  Bible,  that  he 
had  concealed  nothing,  but  that  he  had  thrown 
everything  into  the  public  stock. 

The  gathering  of  the  pirates  for  this  distribution 
on  the  shores  of  a lovely  bay  of  the  Island  of  St.  Do- 
mingo, must  have  presented  a very  singular  specta- 
cle. In  the  centre  of  a small  verdant  lawn,  spread 
upon  the  grass,  were  bales  of  richest  silk  ; cloths  of 
great  variety  of  texture  ; baskets  of  gold  and  silver 
coin,  pistols,  sabres,  and  muskets  of  the  best  con- 
struction, and  costly  jewels,  and  golden  cups,  vases, 
and  ornaments,  of  which  the  churches  had  been 
despoiled.  Around  stood  wild  groups  of  heavily 
armed,  half-naked  pirates,  in  ferocity  of  aspect  re- 
sembling fiends  rather  than  men.  Some  counte- 


PLUNDER  AND  CAROUSAL. 


173 


nances  were  disfigured  with  sabre  gashes ; while 
some  hobbled  upon  crutches.  Native  Indians  had 
gathered  around,  their  long,  black  hair  streaming  in 
the  wind,  and  their  almost  naked  bodies  shining 
like  coin  fresh  from  the  mint.  Several  Spanish  cap- 
tives were  there,  men  and  women,  looking  sadly  on 
at  the  distribution  of  the  wealth  of  which  their 
own  homes  had  been  plundered.  There  were  also 
a large  number  of  negro  slaves  present,  with  their 
black  limbs  and  woolly,  hatless  heads,  whom  the  pi- 
rates had  brought  with  them  to  perform  their  heavy 
or  menial  tasks. 

After  an  exact  calculation  of  the  whole  spoil  in 
coin,  jewels,  and  goods,  the  sum  total  was  esti- 
mated at  only  about  five  hundred  thousand  dol- 
lars. The  property  was  really  worth  much  more. 
But  a very  low  estimate  was  placed  upon  most  of  the 
goods.  Silver  in  bullion  was  valued  at  eight  dollars 
a pound.  The  pirates  were  so  ignorant  of  the  real 
value  of  jewels,  that  they  were  prized  at  nothing  like 
their  real  worth.  Many  of  the  stores  and  fabrics 
were  also  greatly  undervalued. 

Still,  even  at  this  low  estimate,  the  average  was 
over  a thousand  dollars  for  each  pirate.  Having 
finished  this  important  business,  they  set  sail'  for 
Tortuga,  where  most  of  them  were,  in  a few  days, 
to  squander  all  the  fruits  of  their  robberies  and  mur- 


i/4 


FRANCIS  LOLONOIS. 


ders,  in  the  most  riotous  dissipation.  After  a four- 
weeks’  voyage  they  reached  the  great  rendezvous  of 
the  buccaneers.  The  island  was  crowded  with  gam- 
blers and  abandoned  women,  and  every  conceivable 
haunt  of  dissipation. 

For  three  weeks  Tortuga  presented  a spectacle 
of  frenzied  and  maddened  carousal,  which  could 
not  have  been  surpassed.  Men,  insane  with  drink, 
rushed  through  the  streets,  slashing  with  their  sa- 
bres in  all  directions.  Casks  of  rum  and  w'ine  were 
placed  in  the  streets,  standing  on  end,  with  the  heads 
knocked  out,  and  every  passer-by  was  compelled  to 
drink.  The  women,  more  loathsome  in  their  wick- 
edness than  the  men,  reeled  through  the  thorough- 
fares, in  the  richest  silks  and  satins,  and  bedecked 
with  glittering  jewelry  of  which  a duchess  might  be 
proud.  There  were  oaths  and  brawls  and  bloody 
duels.  In  the  delirium  of  these  demoniac  orgies 
gold  watches  were  fried  for  a costly  breakfast,  and 
were  served  up  with  boiled  pearls  and  jewels. 

Two  French  vessels  chanced  just  then  to  enter 
the  port,  laden  with  wine  and  brandy.  This  was 
throwing  fresh  fuel  upon  the  fiery  conflagration  of 
violence,  sin,  and  shame  then  raging  in  this  miniature 
city  of  all  the  fiends.  In  the  course  of  three  weeks 
nearly  all  of  these  thieves  had  squandered  every- 
thing. The  riches  they  had  gained  by  murder  and 


HIS  NEW  ENTERPRISE. 


175 


the  endurance  and  the  infliction  of  untold  miseries, 
had  all  passed  into  the  hands  of  the  gamblers,  the 
liquor  dealers,  and  the  abandoned  women.  John 
Esquemeling,  who  witnessed  these  scenes,  of  which 
he  wrote  an  account,  says  that  the  governor  of  the 
island  bought  of  these  buccaneers  a shipload  of 
cocoa,  for  not  one-twentieth  part  its  real  value.  He 
sent  it  to  Europe,  and  realized  over  five  hundred 
thousand  dollars  from  the  profits.  Lolonois,  though 
fiercely  brave,  and  -with  unusual  native  strength  of 
mind,  was  a low,  degraded,  brutal  man.  He  in- 
dulged in  these  bacchanal  orgies  with  the  meanest 
of  his  crew.  No  one  was  guilty  of  greater  ex- 
cesses. No  one  sank  to  greater  depths  in  the  mire  of 
loathsome  wickedness.  Not  one  short  month  had 
passed  ere  he  was  reeling  through  the  streets  a 
filthy  and  ragged  beggar.  He  was  also  deeply  in- 
volved in  debt. 

He  could  conceive  of  but  one  mode  of  extrica- 
tion. That  was  to  set  out  upon  another  piratic  ex- 
pedition. The  ravages  of  the  pirates  had  been  so 
great  that  the  commerce  of  those  seas  was  almost 
annihilated.  Merchant  ships  abandoned  the  ocean, 
unless  attended  by  a very  strong  convoy.  This  it 
was  which  led  the  buccaneers  to  go  in  fleets,  so  as  to 
land  in  sufficient  strength  to  desolate  the  coasts  and 
to  sack  towns  and  cities. 


176 


FRANCIS  LOLONOIS. 


Lolonois’s  success  had  given  him  high  reputation 
as  a pirate.  There  were  many  on  the  island  ready 
to  furnish  him  with  the  means  for  another  adventure. 
There  were  hundreds  of  penniless,  starving  wretches 
staggering  through  the  streets,  eager  to  enlist  under 
his  banner  for  any  service  whatever.  Inscrutable  is 
the  mystery  of  God’s  government.  He  has  allowed 
miniature  hells  to  exist  on  earth,  and  to  be  crowded 
with  demons  in  human  form.  No  philosophy,  no 
theology  can  explain  this.  The  heart,  in  its  anguish, 
often  cries  out,  “ O Lord,  how  long ! how  long  ! ” 
Faith  tremblingly  and  sadly  exclaims,  “ What  we 
know  not  now  we  shall  know  hereafter.” 

This  demoniac  man  had  sense  enough  to  aban- 
don his  cups,  until  his  brain  was  sufficiently  clear  to 
organize,  even  to  its  details,  the  plan  for  a new  ex- 
pedition. The  enterprise  was  communicated  to  a 
few  men  of  capital  and  unscrupulous  shrewdness. 
Money  was  promptly  raised.  Six  vessels  were  pur- 
chased. There  were  generally  vessels  enough  in  the 
harbor,  from  the  prizes  that  were  brought  in,  and 
from  the  large  number  of  piratic  ships. 

Lolonois  placarded  a proclamation  upon  the 
walls,  calling  for  volunteers.  More  than  seven  hun- 
dred eager  applicants  thronged  his  doors.  Three 
hundred  of  these  he  took,  with  himself,  on  board  his 
largest  ship.  The  rest  were  placed  in  five  other 


HIS  NEW  ENTERPRISE. 


1 77 


ships.  None  but  the  leading  officers  were  informed 
of  the  destination  of  the  fleet. 

They  first  sailed  to  a port  called  Bayaha,  on  the 
Island  of  San  Domingo,  then,  as  we  have  mentioned, 
called  Hispaniola,  or  Little  Spain.  Here  they  filled 
their  water-casks  and  supplied  themselves  with  pro- 
visions. Thence  they  sailed  to  Matamana,  a soli- 
tary but  commodious  harbor  on  the  south  side  of 
Cuba.  This  region  was  famous  for  its  rich  turtles. 
Native  Cuban  fishermen,  in  large  boats,  pursued 
these  animals,  alike  valuable  for  their  flesh  and  their 
shells.  The  pirates  were  fond  of  turtle  soup.  Lo- 
lonois  needed  a large  number  of  boats,  that  he 
might  simultaneously  land  the  crews,  from  his  ships, 
upon  any  doomed  city. 

These  poor  men  were  mercilessly  robbed  of  their 
boats,  into  many  of  which  forty  sailors  could  be 
crowded.  The  poor  fishermen,  having  no  other 
means  of  subsistence,  were  overwhelmed  with  grief 
and  dismay.  Lolonois  was  as  heedless  of  their 
sorrows  as  he  was  of  the  manifest  trouble  of  the 
tortoise  when  deprived  of  its  young.  Again  they 
spread  their  sails,  and  had  advanced  about  three 
hundred  miles  along  the  southern  coast  of  Cuba, 
when  they  were  overtaken  by  what  the  Spaniards 
call  a “ furious  calm.” 

For  four  weeks  there  was  not  a breath  of  air. 

8* 


i78 


FRANCIS  LOLONOIS. 


Day  after  day  the  tropical  sun  rose,  pouring  down 
upon  their  blistered  decks  his  scorching  rays.  The 
cabins  became  as  furnaces.  There  was  relief  no- 
where. The  pirates  swore,  prayed,  called  upon  the 
Virgin  and  the  saints.  All  was  in  vain.  Twenty 
eight  days  of  this  terrible  imprisonment  passed 
slowly  away.  .In  the  mean  time  a strong,  but  imper- 
ceptible and  resistless  current  swept  them  along  into 
the  Gulf  of  Honduras,  which  deeply  penetrates  the 
eastern  coast  of  Central  America.  Upon  leaving 
Cuba,  the  crews  had  been  informed  of  the  enterprise 
before  them.  They  were  to  coast  along  the  province 
of  Nicaragua  and  plunder  all  its  settlements,  great 
and  small. 

This  important  Spanish  province  extended  en- 
tirely across  the  Isthmus  of  Panama,  then  called 
Darien,  from  the  Caribbean  Sea  to  the  Pacific  Ocean. 
It  was  bounded  on  the  north  by  Honduras,  and  on 
the  south  by  Costa  Rica.  By  the  current,  the  pirates 
had  been  swept  nearly  five  hundred  miles  west  of 
the  point  which  they  wished  to  make.  To  return, 
they  must  coast,  for  that  distance,  along  the  bleak, 
almost  uninhabited  northern  shore  of  Honduras. 

The  Gulf  stream,  pouring  into  the  Bay  of  Hon- 
duras, pressed  strongly  against  them.  The  calm  was 
followed  by  fresh  winds.  But  these  winds  were 


HIS  NEW  ENTERPRISE. 


179 

strong  and  contrary.  It  was  impossible  to  beat 
against  both  wind  and  current. 

Another  dreary  month  thus  passed  away,  as 
they  struggled  against  adversity.  Their  provisions 
were  consumed.  Their  water -casks  were  empty. 
Famine  compelled  them  to  seek  the  land.  Enter- 
ing the  mouth  of  a large  river,  which  they  called 
Xagua,  and  which  afforded  a harbor  for  their  fleet, 
they  cast  anchor.  The  region  was  quite  densely  in- 
habited by  Indians,  inoffensive  and  friendly.  They 
had  for  some  years  conducted  trade  with  the  Span- 
iards, which  was  profitable  to  both  parties.  The 
Indians  received,  in  exchange  for  cocoa,  articles 
from  Europe,  to  them  of  priceless  value. 

There  were  many  picturesque  Indian  villages, 
scattered  along  the  banks  of  the  river,  beneath 
cocoa  groves,  and  surrounded  by  orange  plantations 
and  fields  of  Indian  corn.  The  natives  had  also 
learned  the  value  of  swine  and  poultry,  and  were  well 
supplied  with  both.  When  they  saw  the  fleet  ap- 
proaching they  were  not  alarmed,  but  rejoiced,  as 
they  were  eager  both  to  sell  and  to  buy.  They 
sprang  into  their  canoes,  loading  them  with  vege- 
tables, fruit,  and  fowls,  and  with  smiling  faces  pad- 
died  out  to  the  ships. 

How  shall  I describe  the  scenes  which  ensued  ? 
Burke,  I think,  says,  “ to  speak  of  atrocious  crime  in 


i So 


FRANCIS  LOLONOIS. 


mild  language  is  treason  to  virtue.”  These  incar- 
nate fiends  shot  down  the  poor  Indians,  men  and 
women,  in  mere  wantonness — for  the  fun  of  it. 
Boats  filled  with  these  armed  demons  then  went 
ashore.  They  shot  the  men,  as  they  could.  They 
took  many  women  captives.  They  stripped  the  In- 
dians of  everything,  swine,  poultry,  fruit,  corn,  and 
then  burned  their  villages. 

The  renowned  French  historian,  Michelet, 
though  an  unbeliever  in  the  Christian  religion,  says 
that  when  writing  the  account  of  the  atrocities  per- 
petrated by  the  ancient  nobility  of  France  upon 
the  peasantry,  he  found  himself  praying  to  God  that 
there  might  be  some  future  punishment,  where 
these  tyrants,  clothed  in  purple  and  sumptuously 
feeding,  might  receive  the  due  award  for  their  crimes. 

The  amount  of  food  obtained,  furnished  but  a 
few  days’  supply  for  seven  hundred  hungry  mouths. 
Lolonois  decided  to  remain  there  at  anchor  until 
the  weather  should  prove  more  favorable.  In  the 
mean  time  he  sent  his  armed  boats  up  the  river  and 
along  the  shores  in  both  directions  for  indiscriminate 
plunder.  The  whole  region  was  devastated.  The 
terrified  Indians  fled  in  all  directions,  taking  with 
them  what  they  could.  Notwithstanding  the  ut- 
most diligence  of  the  plunderers,  they  could  each 
day  bring  in  barely  enough  for  the  day’s  supply. 


HIS  NEW  ENTERPRISE.  l8l 

When  the  pirates  had  got  everything  here  upon 
which  they  could  lay  their  hands,  they  weighed  an- 
chor and  worked  their  way  slowly  along  the  coast 
several  leagues,  until  they  reached  a harbor  called 
Port  Cavallo.  This  was  a trading-post  of  the  Span- 
iards. They  had  here  two  capacious  store-houses, 
to  hold  the  goods  which  they  received  from  the 
natives,  and  the  articles  brought  from  Spain  to  give 
to  them  in  return.  Ships  occasionally  arrived  with 
fresh  supplies,  and  to  transport  the  purchases  to 
Spain. 

There  was  at  that  time  in  the  harbor  a large 
Spanish  ship,  which  mounted  twenty-four  guns  and 
sixteen  mortars.  But  this  one  ship  could  make  no 
effectual  resistance  against  the  fleet  of  the  pirates. 
It  was  immediately  seized.  Its  cargo  had  been 
mostly  unloaded  and  carried  back  into  the  country, 
to  be  exchanged,  in  barter,  with  the  Indians.  They 
stripped  the  store-houses,  and  plundered  and  de- 
stroyed all  the  adjacent  dwellings.  They  captured 
many  prisoners,  and  put  them  to  dreadful  torture  to 
compel  them  to  confess,  often  when  they  had  nothing 
which  they  could  disclose. 

Lolonois  hacked  them  to  pieces  with  his  sabre  ; 
tore  out  their  tongues  ; dislocated  their  joints  with 
the  rack.  He  committed  upon  them,  writes  Es- 
quemeling,  “ the  most  insolent  and  inhuman  cruel- 


182 


FRANCIS  LOLONOIS. 


ties  that  ever  heathens  invented,  putting  them  to 
the  crudest  tortures  they  could  imagine  or  devise. 
Oftentimes  it  happened  that  some  of  these  misera- 
ble prisoners,  being  forced  thereunto  by  the  rack, 
would  promise  to  discover  the  places  where  the  fu- 
gitive Spaniards  lay  hidden  ; which,  being  not  able 
afterward  to  perform,  they  were  put  to  more  enor- 
mous and  cruel  deaths  than  they  who  were  killed 
before.” 

About  twenty  miles  from  Port  Cavallo  there 
was,  not  far  from  the  coast,  a small  but  thriving 
town  called  San  Pedro.  Lolonois  took  three  hun- 
dred men  and  commenced  his  march  to  sack  the 
place.  He  left  his  lieutenant,  Moses  Vauclin,  in 
command  of  the  men  who  were  left  behind  with  the 
ships.  A few  boats,  well  armed,  were  sent  along  the 
coast  to  render  such  asssistance  as  might  be  needful. 
Before  starting  he  told  his  troops  that  he  would 
always  march  at  their  head,  sharing  all  their  dan- 
gers ; but  that  he  would  cut  down  the  first  one  who 
manifested  any  disposition  to  retreat  or  gave  the 
least  sign  of  fear. 

There  were  no  broad  roads  to  traverse,  but  only 
intricate  mule-paths,  which  could  with  difficulty  be 
followed  through  the  dense  growth  of  a tropical 
forest.  Two  Spanish  captives  were  taken  as  guides. 
The  inhabitants  of  San  Pedro,  informed  of  their 


HIS  NEW  ENTERPRISE.  1 83 

approach,  sent  out  a party  of  men  to  intrench  them- 
selves in  ambush  on  the  way.  The  narrow  road  led 
through  gigantic  forests  with  almost  impenetrable 
thickets  of  brambles  and  thorns  and  interlacing  vines 
on  either  side. 

When  the  pirates  had  advanced  about  nine 
miles,  the  Spaniards  in  ambush  opened  fire  upon 
them.  Taking  deliberate  aim,  at  the  first  discharge 
many  of  the  pirates  were  killed,  and  more  wounded. 
The  battle  which  ensued  was  desperate  on  both 
sides.  Lolonois,  assuming  that  his  guides  had  led 
him  into  the  ambush,  instantly  cut  them  both  down. 

The  fury  of  the  pirates  was  irresistible,  and  the 
Spaniards  were  put  to  flight.  They  left  behind  many 
dead  and  wounded.  The  pirates  put  to  death  all  of 
the  wounded,  excepting  one  or  two  whom  they  re- 
served as  guides.  These  they  threatented  with  in- 
stant death  if  they  did  not  guide  them  safely  to  the 
city.  There  was  but  one  available  path  leading  there. 
Intimidated  by  the  awful  threats  of  Lolonois,  when 
he  asked  them  if  there  were  other  ambuscades 
farther  on,  they  said  that  there  were.  He  then 
asked  them  if  there  were  not  some  other  path  to 
the  city,  by  which  they  could  avoid  the  ambuscades. 
The  guides  replied  that  they  did  not  know  of  any. 

Lolonois  was  in  a great  rage.  He  drew  his 
sabre  and  cut  one  of  the  captives  to  pieces  before 


FRANCIS  LOLONOIS. 


184 

the  rest.  He  cut  out  his  heart,  seized  it,  and  began 
to  gnaw  it,  like  a ravenous  wolf.  Then  turning  to 
the  other  captives,  he  said  : 

“ I swear  unto  you,  by  the  death  of  God,  that  I 
will  serve  you  all  the  same  way  if  you  do  not  lead 
me  to  the  city  by  another  route.” 

Terror-stricken,  the  poor  creatures  endeavored  to 
lead  through  the  thickets.  But  they  could  not  force 
their  way.  Lolonois  was  compelled  to  return  to  the 
former  path.  But  he  swore  the  most  terrible  oaths 
that  the  Spaniards  should  pay  dearly  for  causing  him 
so  much  trouble.  The  same  evening  they  encoun- 
tered another  ambuscade.  Lolonois  fell  upon  his 
foes  with  the  same  fury  with  which  the  tiger  leaps 
upon  its  prey,  apparently  regardless  of  his  own  life, 
if  he  can  but  destroy  his  victim.  In  less  than  an 
hour  the  Spaniards  were  routed,  and  scarcely  one 
escaped. 

The  pirates,  though  victorious,  were  faint  with 
fatigue,  hunger,  and  thirst.  They  threw  themselves 
down  in  the  woods  that  night,  and,  probably  with 
consciences  utterly  seared,  slept  that  sound  sleep 
which  toil  and  danger  often  bring. 

The  next  morning,  at  break  of  day,  the  pirates 
resumed  their  march.  Ere  long,  they  came  upon 
a third  ambuscade.  This  was  much  stronger  and 
better  planned  than  either  of  the  others.  The 


HIS  NEW  ENTERPRISE. 


i85 


pirates  had  provided  themselves  with  a large  number 
of  fire-balls,  which  they  showered  down  with  much 
effect  upon  their  foes.  Lolonois  seemed  inspired 
with  the  fury  of  a madman.  He  foamed  at  the 
mouth  and  gnashed  his  teeth  as  he  shouted : 

“No  quarter;  no  quarter!  The  more  we  kill 
here,  the  less  we  shall  meet  in  the  town.” 

But  few  of  the  Spaniards  escaped  to  San  Pedro. 
'Nearly  all  were  killed;  for  the  wounded  were  im- 
mediately dispatched.  The  pirates  had  now  arrived 
within  sight  of  the  town.  There  was  but  one  nar- 
row approach,  and  that  the  Spaniards  had  thor- 
oughly barricaded.  The  thorny  shrubs  which  grew 
densely  around  were  utter  impenetrable.  Nothing 
remained  for  the  pirates  but  to  make  an  instantane- 
ous attempt  to  storm  the  works.  Several  times  they 
were  driven  back,  but  only  to  renew  the  conflict 
with  increasing  fury.  This  conflict,  of  fiend-like 
ferocity,  continued  four  hours.  The  white  flag  of 
surrender  was  then  unfurled  from  the  town. 

After  a brief  parley,  the  citizens  agreed  to  yield 
up  the  town,  without  further  resistance,  if  they  were 
allowed  two  hours  to  retire  with  such  articles  as  they 
could  take  away  with  them.  Lolonois,  who  in  this 
last  battle  had  lost  forty  men,  agreed  to  the  terms. 
The  Spaniards,  with  their  wives  and  children,  fled, 
with  such  few  articles  as  they  could  carry  in  their 
arms  or  on  the  backs  of  mules. 


CHAPTER  XI. 


The  End  of  Lolonois  s Career. 


The  Pirates’  Perfidy. — Capture  of  a Spanish  Ship. — Misery  of  the 
Pirates. — Desertion  of  Vauclin. — The  Shipwreck. — Life  upon 
the  Island. — Expedition  to  Nicaragua. — Its  utter  Failure. — 
Ferocity  of  *he  Indians. — Exploring  the  River. — The  Retreat: — 
Coasting  to  Darien. — Capture  and  Death  of  Lolonois. — Fate  of 
the  Remnants. 


Lolonois  waited  patiently  the  two  hours  which 
he  had  agreed  to  grant  the  inhabitants  to  vacate  the 
place.  He  then  entered  the  town,  and,  in  perfidious 
disregard  of  the  spirit  of  his  engagement,  dispatched 
armed  bands  to  pursue  the  fugitives,  and  not  only 
rob  them  of  everything  in  their  possession,  but  also 
to  bring  them  all  back  as  prisoners. 

This  was  done.  But  the  thieves  -were  much  dis- 
appointed in  the  amount  of  plunder  they  found. 
San  Pedro  was  by  no  means  a wealthy  place.  The 
inhabitants  gained  a comfortable  but  frugal  living, 
mainly  by  raising  indigo. 

The  pirates,  in  their  great  disappointment,  sup- 
posed, as  usual,  that  much  treasure  had  been  con- 
cealed. They  therefore  put  their  captives  to  the 


END  OF  LOLONOIS’S  CAREER.  187 

torture,  to  force  them  to  point  out  the  places  of  con- 
cealment. Though  many  died  under  the  terrible 
infliction,  no  discoveries  were  made.  The  pirates,  in 
revenge,  laid  the  town  in  ashes.  In  this  fruitless 
expedition  they  lost  about  one  hundred  men  in  killed 
and  wounded,  endured  great  suffering,  and  inflicted 
inconceivable  misery  upon  their  brother  man. 

About  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles  southwest  of 
San  Pedro  was  the  rich  old  Spanish  town  of  Guate- 
mala, capital  of  the  capacious  province  of  that  name. 
Lolonois,  in  his  frenzied  state  of  mind,  was  deter- 
mined to  send  back  to  the  ship  for  reenforcements, 
and  then  to  march  upon  Guatemala.  But  his  piratic 
crew  refused  to  accede  to  so  insane  a proposal. 

For  eighteen  days  these  marauders  lingered 
around  San  Pedro,  before  they  applied  the  torch. 
They  then,  leaving  only  ruins  and  misery  behind 
them,  returned  to  the  fleet.  Those  left  there  had 
employed  their  time  in  robbing  the  Indians,  burning 
their  huts,  and  inflicting  all  manner  of  evil  upon 
their  families.  Some  of  these  captives  on  the  coast 
informed  them  that  about  sixty  miles  west,  at  the 
mouth  of  the  great  river  of  Gautemala,  called  Mon- 
tagua,  there  was  a large  Spanish  ship,  which  had 
recently  arrived  from  Spain. 

As  soon  as  Lolonois  arrived,  several  boats  filled 
with  pirates,  thoroughly  armed,  were  sent  to  capture 


1 88 


FRANCIS  LOLONOIS. 


the  ship.  The  Indians  had  informed  the  inmates 
of  the  ship  of  the  presence  of  the  pirates.  Antici- 
pating a visit,  they  had  made  such  preparations  as 
they  could  to  repel  them.  The  ship  mounted  forty- 
two  guns,  was  well  supplied  with  small  arms,  and  had 
a select  crew  of  one  hundred  and  thirty  fighting 
men. 

The  pirates,  after  opening  fire  upon  the  ship  for 
some  time,  from  one  of  their  vessels  with  twenty- 
two  heavy  guns,  sent  four  boats,  each  carrying  about 
forty  men,  to  clamber  over  the  bulwarks  of  the  ship, 
cutlass  in  hand,  at  four  points.  In  this  assault  they 
were  much  aided  by  a dense  fog,  which,  blending 
with  the  smoke  of  the  powder,  had  settled  down  so 
heavily  as  to  conceal  the  approach  of  the  boats. 

The  crew  were  sailors.  The  pirates  were  veteran 
soldiers.  The  conflict  was  like  that  between  well- 
trained  regulars  and  raw  militia.  Very  soon  the 
pirates  were  masters  of  the  ship,  and  the  deck  was 
covered  with  the  dead  and  the  dying.  But  again 
these  wretched  plunderers  were  disappointed.  The 
vessel  had  been  almost  entirely  unladen.  Its  remain- 
ing cargo  consisted  of  twenty  thousand  reams  of 
paper  and  one  hundred  tons  of  iron  bars.  Neither 
of  these  were  of  any  use  to  the  pirates.  The  ship, 
however,  with  its  great  guns,  its  small  arms,  and 
its  abundance  of  ammunition,  was  deemed  a great 


END  OF  HIS  CAREER. 


189 


acquisition.  But  God  so  ordered  it  that  even  this 
capture  proved  a calamity  rather  than  an  aid  to  the 
enterprises  of  Lolonois. 

The  desperate  leader  of  this  piratic  gang  called 
a general  council,  and  insisted  upon  the  march  across 
the  country  to  Guatemala.  It  was  a stormy  session. 
The  general  discontent  was  expressed  in  curses  and 
oaths,  and  bitter  recriminations.  Nearly  one-fourth 
of  their  number  had  perished.  They  had  endured 
almost  intolerable  sufferings.  As  yet  they  had  ac- 
complished nothing  in  the  way  of  enriching  them- 
selves. And  now  they  were  urged  to  embark  on  a 
desperate  enterprise,  where  they  certainly  would  be 
exposed  to  the  greatest  hardships,  and  where  all 
would  probably  perish. 

These  men  had  embarked  from  Tortuga,  with 
the  expectation  that  dollars  and  doubloons  would 
be  gathered  by  shovelfuls.  They  were  now  poor, 
hungry,  mutinous,  angry  with  each  other,  and 
the  prospect  before  them  was  discouraging  in  the 
extreme.  All  thoughts  of  ravaging  Nicaragua,  in 
their  present  state  of  despondency  and  with  the 
great  diminution  of  their  numbers,  were  relinquished. 

Moses  Vauclin  had  charge  of  the  splendid  ship 
recently  captured.  His  ship  was  a swift  sailer. 
With  one  or  two  officers  conspiring  with  him,  and 
his  crew  of  nearly  one  hundred  and  fifty  men  gained 


FRANCIS  LOLONOIS. 


I90 

over,  they  decided  to  run  away  and  cruise  on  their 
own  account.  In  the.night  they  silently  raised  their 
anchors,  took  advantage  of  a fresh  breeze,  and,  before 
the  morning’s  dawn,  disappeared  beyond  the  horizon. 
When  Lolonois  awoke  and  found  that  he  was  thus 
deserted,  the  madman  paced  his  deck  in  a frenzy 
of  impotent  rage. 

The  fugitives  could  not  endure  the  idea  of  return- 
ing penniless  to  Tortuga,  where  they  would  thus 
become  the  laughing-stock  of  the  whole  community. 
The  wind  favored  them.  They  ran  along  the  coast 
of  Honduras  and  Nicaragua  to  the  south,  until  they 
reached  the  province  of  Costa  Rica.  In  their  des- 
peration, being  resolved  to  accomplish  something, 
they  landed  and  attacked  and  sacked  the  poor  little 
town  of  Veruguas,  killing  many  of  the  inhabitants. 
The  furniture  in  the  huts  of  these  poor  people  was 
of  no  value  to  them.  They  gained  only  the  pitiful 
sum  of  about  forty  dollars’  worth  of  gold,  which  the 
slaves  had  washed  out  from  the  mud  of  the  rivers. 

This  region  was  low  and  unhealthy.  The  Span- 
ish grandees,  who  owned  the  mines  and  cultivated 
them  by  the  compulsory  labor  of  slaves,  had  their 
residences  in  the  more  healthy  region  of  Nata,  at 
the  distance  of  several  leagues.  The  Spaniards  be- 
gan to  gather,  in  large  numbers  to  repel  the  in- 
vaders. The  pirates,  alarmed,  fled  to  their  ship,  and 


END  OF  HIS  CAREER. 


ipi 

returned  to  Tortuga.  Here  they  disbanded,  and  we 
learn  no  more  of  the  fate  of  this  portion  of  Lolonois’s 
army.  Each  one,  doubtless,  found  his  way,  through 
crime  and  misery,  to  death  and  to  the  judgment-seat 
of  Christ. 

Lolonois  was  left  at  Port  Cavallo,  with  but  about 
two  hundred  men.  He  was  almost  destitute  of  food  ; 
most  of  his  ammunition  was  consumed  ; many  were 
sick  from  the  insalubrity  of  the  climate,  and  all  were 
dissatisfied,  clamorous,  and  angry. 

Lolonois  remained  for  some  time  in  the  Bay  of 
Honduras.  Esquemeling  writes  : “ His  ship  was  too 
great  to  get  out  at  the  time  of  the  reflux  of  those 
seas,  which  the  smaller  vessels  could  more  easily 
do.” 

Every  day  he  sent  his  boats  ashore  for  food. 
The  fruit  of  the  region  was  soon  all  consumed, 
and  they  fed  on  the  flesh  of  parrots  and  monkeys. 
Slowly  working  their  way  along  the  coast  by  the 
night  breeze,  they  found  the  days  generally  calm. 
Casting  anchor  in  the  morning,  they  sought  provi- 
sions in  fishing  and  hunting.  At  length  they  rounded 
the  extreme  eastern  point  of  Honduras,  at  Cape 
Gracios  a Dios.  Just  beyond,  a group  of  islands 
called  the  Pearl  Islands,  hove  in  sight. 

The  indomitable  Lolonois  was  still  determined  to 
ravage  a portion  of  the  rich  province  of  Nicaragua. 


192 


FRANCIS  LOLONOIS. 


It  was  his  plan  to  anchor  his  vessels  at  the  mouth 
of  the  river  St.  John,  by  which  the  great  inland 
sea  called  Lake  Nicaragua  empties  its  waters 
into  the  ocean,  and  then  to  ascend  the  majestic 
stream  in  his  armed  boats.  While  sailing  among  the 
islands  in  an  almost  unknown  sea,  he  ran  his  ship 
upon  a sandbank.  All  his  efforts  to  float  the  ship 
again  were  in  vain.  With  infinite  labor  he  took  out 
the  heavy  guns  and  the  iron  ; but  the  ship  had  sunk 
too  deep  in  the  sand  to  be  moved. 

Finding  his  ship  thus  hopelessly  wrecked,  he 
decided  to  break  her  to  pieces,  and  with  her  planks 
and  nails  to  construct  a large  and  strong  boat  with 
which  he  could  ascend  the  river.  The  crew  all 
landed  upon  an  island,  built  themselves  huts  in  the 
Indian  fashion,  and,  with  a reckless  disregard  of  mis- 
fortune, commenced  building  their  boat.  Expecting 
that  it  might  be  necessary  to  spend  some  time  there, 
they  dug  gardens  and  planted  peas  and  other  vege- 
tables. 

The  island  upon  which  they  were  was  large,  and 
was  inhabitated  by  a very  fierce  tribe  of  Indians. 
But  their  clubs  and  lances  armed  with  crocodiles’ 
teeth  were  but ‘impotent  weapons,  when  met  by  the 
muskets,  the  pistols,  and  the  sabres  of  the  pirates. 
The  Indians  had  doubtless  heard  of  the  atrocities 
committed  by  these  rovers  over  seas  and  land,  for 


END  OF  HIS  CAREER. 


193 


they  fled  precipitally  at  their  approach,  and  taking 
to  their  canoes,  actually  abandoned  the  island. 

The  vegetables  which  the  pirates  sowed  grew 
rapidly.  It  was  six  months  before  their  large  boat, 
or  rather  small  vessel,  was  completed.  In  the  mean 
time  they  raised  quite  large  crops  of  beans,  wheat, 
potatoes,  and  bananas.  It  is  strange  that  this  expe- 
rience did  not  teach  them  that  they  could  much 
more  easily  and  happily  gain  a living  by  honest  than 
by  dishonest  means.  But  still  they  clung  to  the 
misery  of,  piracy,  with  its  crime,  its  cruelty,  and  its 
wild  revelry. 

When  the  vessel  was  finished,  Lolonois  took  one- 
half  of  his  company,  or  about  one  hundred  men,  in 
this  vessel  and  a ship  which  remained  to  him,  and 
sailed  for  the  mouth  of  St.  John’s  River.  The  other 
half  were  left  behind.  As  nothing  was  said  about 
the  other  smaller  vessels  of  the  fleet,  it  is  probable 
that  they  all  had  been  lost  in  the  various  casualties 
of  their  voyage,  or  had  escaped  with  Vauclin.  It 
was  known  that  the  Indians  on  the  river  had  very 
large  boats,  formed  by  hollowing  out  the  trunk  of  a 
gigantic  tree.  These  boats,  ingeniously  made,  and 
the  result  of  almost  incredible  labor,  would  accom- 
modate forty  or  fifty  warriors.  It  was  Lolonois’s  inten- 
tion to  rob  the  Indians  of  some  of  their  boats,  send 
them  back  to  the  island  for  the  pirates  who  were 
9 


194 


FRANCIS  LOLONOIS. 


left  behind,  and  then,  with  his  whole  party,  to  ascend 
the  riv.er  in  an  invincible  fleet. 

Lolonois  set  sail,  and  in  a short  time  reached  the 
mouth  of  the  St.  John’s  River.  But  the  Indians,  who 
had  fled  from  the  island,  had  spread  the  news,  all 
along  the  coast,  of  the  arrival  of  the  terrible  pirates. 
Spaniards  and  Indians  were  thus  influenced  to 
combine  to  meet  them  wherever  they  might  land. 
Their  progress  in  building  their  vessel  had  been 
carefully  watched  by  spies,  who  effectually  concealed 
themselves  from  sight. 

As  Lolonois  and  his  party  entered  the  river  they 
expected  to  take  the  inhabitants  by  surprise,  and 
had  not  the  slightest  idea  of  being  surprised  them- 
selves. But  their  vessel  had  been  watched  as  it  ap- 
proached. There  was  a pleasant  sheltered  cove  sur- 
rounded by  the  luxuriant  and  magnificent  growth  of 
the  tropics.  It  could  not  be  doubted  that  this  spot 
would  be  selected  for  their  landing-place.  Nature 
had  decked  it  with  the  charms  of  Eden.  Here  a 
well-armed  band  of  Spaniards  and  Indians  posted 
themselves  in  ambuscade.  Palm-trees  and  cocoanut- 
trees  rose  gracefully  around  them.  Golden  oranges 
and  lemons  hung  profusely  from  orchards  which  God 
had  planted  and  cultivated.  Birds  of  every  variety 
of  brilliant  plumage  flitted  from  bough  to  bough. 
All  the  sights  and  sounds  of  nature  seemed  to  say 


END  OF  HIS  CAREER. 


195 


that  God  had  made  this  for  a happy  world ; that  his 
children  might  live  here  in  fraternal  love,  surrounded 
by  abundance. 

The  pirates  cast  anchor  in  the  lovely  cove,  where 
the  glittering  sand  could  be  seen  fathoms  deep,  be- 
neath the  water  of  crystal  clearness.  They  had  sev- 
eral small  boats.  All  were  impatient  to  reach  the 
land.  Scarcely  had  their  boats  touched  the  beach, 
and  the  men  were  clustered  together  in  landing, 
when  the  Eden-like  scene  of  peace  and  loveliness, 
was  changed  into  an  earth-like  scene  of  noise  and 
tumult  and  smoke  and  groans  and  blood. 

There  was  a sudden  discharge  of  musketry  from 
the  surrounding  thickets  within  half  gun-shot.  The 
Spaniards  had  armed  the  Indians  and  taught  them  to 
take  unerring  aim.  Both  Spaniards  and  savages 
united  in  the  most  hideous  yells  to  appal  the  pirates 
with  an  idea  of  their  superior  numbers.  Rapidly  the 
unseen  foe  continued  the  discharge  of  the  murder- 
ous bullets.  Scarcely  a minute  elapsed  ere  many 
were  dead,  weltering  in  their  blood.  Others  were 
severely  wounded.  And  still  the  pitiless  storm 
of  leaden  hail  swept  through  the  group,  crashing 
bones  and  tearing  nerves,  and  still  the  yells  of  the 
invisible  assailants  resounded  through  the  forest. 
There  was  not  a breath  of  air.  The  sulphurous 
smoke  settled  down,  half  concealing  the  awful  spec- 
tacle of  blood  and  death. 


196 


FRANCIS  LOLONOIS. 


Even  the  demoniac  pirates  were  so  panic-stricken 
that  they  dared  not  by  a charge  rush  into  the  very 
jaws  of  destruction.  Every  instant  their  comrades 
were  dropping.  There  was  no  time  for  thought. 
Those  not  yet  struck  leaped  into  the  boats  and 
pushed  from  the  shore,  leaving  the  dying  and  the 
dead  in  the  water  and  upon  the  sand.  Still  the 
pelting  storm  pursued  them  till  they  were  beyond 
gun-shot  reach. 

Lolonois,  the  greatest  villain  of  them  all,  escaped 
unharmed.  Did  God  preserve  him  that  he  might 
drain  to  the  dregs  the  cup  of  mental  and  bodily 
misery  which  he  had  so  often  presented  to  the  lips 
of  others?  In  view  of  what  he  had  yet  to  endure, 
he  might  indeed  have  deemed  it  one  of  the  richest 

o 

of  mercies  had  a bullet  pierced  heart  or  brain,  and 
laid  him  instantly  with  the  dead. 

The  wretch  had  sufficient  intelligence  to  perceive 
that  he  was  ruined.  There  was  no  longer  any  hope 
of  ravaging  Nicaragua.  His  provisions  were  exhaust- 
ed. He  had  no  doubt  that  the  whole  coast  was 
armed  against  them.  As  by  lightning-bolts  he  had 
lost  nearly  one-half  of  his  crews.  Desponding,  starv- 
ing, he  divided  his  company  into  two  bands,  to 
sail  where  they  could,  to  save  themselves  from  per- 
ishing by  hunger. 

Lolonois,  with  thirty  or  forty  men,  ran  along  the 


THE  END  OF  SOLONIS. 


END  OF  HIS  CAREER. 


I97 


coast  toward  South  America,  till  they  reached  the 
region  of  Carthagena.  They  were  few  and  feeble, 
and  feared  to  land.  The  atrocities  committed  by 
the  pirates  were  everywhere*  known.  Upon  every 
league  of  the  coast  either  the  Spaniards  or  the  In- 
dians were  watching  for  their  approach,  ready  to 
give  the  general  alarm,  and  to  summon  all  who  could 
be  rallied  to  repel  them. 

Their  water-casks  were  empty.  They  must  ob- 
tain fresh  water  or  perish  of  thirst.  Having  passed 
the  Gulf  of  Darien,  he  ventured  to  land,  taking  his 
whole  force  with  him.  It  so  chanced,  or  Providence 
so  ordered  it,  that  he  landed  on  the  territory  of  one 
of  the  fiercest  tribes  of  Indians  known  in  all  that 
region.  They  were  called  Bravos.  The  Spaniards 
had  never  been  able  to  subdue  them.  These  fierce 
and  cunning  savages  surrounded  the  pirates  and 
shot  down  or  captured  the  whole  band.  Still  not  a 
bullet  struck  Lolonois.  He  was  reserved  for  another 
doom.  Most  of  the  captured  pirates  were  burned 
alive.  But  the  savages  thought  that  too  merciful  a 
death  for  the  leader  of  the  band. 

They  bound  him  to  a tree.  Hour  after  hour, 
according  to  their  custom,  they  tortured  him,  being 
careful  to  prolong  his  sufferings  by  not  piercing 
any  vital  point.  Every  device  of  savage  ingenuity 
was  resorted  to,  which  might  extort  agony  from  his 


198 


FRANCIS  LOLONOIS. 


quivering  nerves.  There  was  no  one  to  pity.  Even 
humanity  says  he  merited  it  all.  At  last  the  savages, 
howling  in  frenzied  merriment  around  him,  and 
raising  new  shouts  whenever  they  could  force  from 
him  new  shrieks  of  agony,  weary  with  the  demoniac 
pastime,  hewed  off  one  of  his  arms  and  threw  it  into 
the  fire.  They  then  hewed  off  the  other  and  com- 
mitted it  to  the  flames.  The  same  was  done  with  his 
legs.  Then  his  head  was  cut  off,  and  with  his  mem- 
berless body  was  consumed  to  ashes.  Such  was  the 
earthly  life,  and  such  the  earthly  death  of  Francis 
Lolonois.  We  say  the  earthly  life.  There  is  ano- 
ther life.  There  is  a second  death.  Lolonois  still 
lives  in  the  spirit-land.  What  is  his  character  there  ? 

The  pirates  who  remained  upon  the  island,  weary 
of  waiting  for  the  boats,  were  quite  in  despair.  But 
one  morning  their  eyes  were  cheered  by  the  sight 
of  a very  large  ship  passing  near  by.  Their  signals 
were  seen  and  the  ship  hove  to.  It  proved  to  be  a 
pirate  bound  for  the  sack  of  Carthagena.  The  cap- 
tain was  delighted  to  add  a hundred  desperate  fel- 
lows to  his  gang.  The  pirates,  who  had  now  been 
ten  months  upon  the  island,  and  were  in  a state  of 
great  despondency,  destitution,  and  suffering,  were 
as  glad  as  such  wicked  men  could  be  in  this  escape 
from  their  miseries,  and  this  new  opportunity  to 
renew  their  ravages. 


END  OF  HIS  CAREER. 


I99 


There  were  several  Carthagenas  in  the  various 
provinces  of  the  New  World.  The  one  they  were 
to  attack  was  in  Honduras,  on  the  river  Segoria, 
which  empties  into  Cape  Gracios  a Dios.  Their  plan 
was  to  cast  anchor  in  the  mouth  of  the  river,  and 
ascend  the  stream  in  boats.  The  piratic  captain 
was  greatly  elated,  for  he  had  now  at  his  command 
between  five  and  six  hundred  men. 

They  reached  the  mouth  of  the  river  in  safety. 
A few  men  were  left  in  charge  of  the  ship.  Over 
five  hundred  were  crowded  into  the  boats.  There 
was  no  space  for  storing  provisions ; neither  was  it 
thought  necessary.  It  was  supposed  that  an  ample 
supply  of  food  would  be  found  in  the  villages  on  the 
river  banks.  But  the  Indians  transmitted  intelli- 
gence with  almost  the  rapidity  of  telegraphic  dis- 
patches. From  village  to  village  the  tidings  ran. 

The  Indians,  conscious  of  their  inability  to  con- 
tend with  the  well-armed  pirates,  fled.  They  took 
with  them  all  the  food  they  could.  The  rest  they 
destroyed.  The  invaders  found  themselves  reduced 
almost  to  starvation*  They  ate  roots  and  herbs, 
and  even  the  leaves  of  the  trees.  A blazing  trop- 
ical sun  poured  its  rays  down  upon  their  crowded 
open  boats,  blistering  their  skin  with  the  intense 
heat.  Sickness  came,  with  languor,  pain,  wretch- 


200 


FRANCIS  LOLONOIS. 


edness.  Their  own  crimes  were  chastising  them 
with  scorpion  lashes. 

There  was  but  misery  in  those  boats,  with  uni- 
versal discontent  and  oaths  and  fightings.  In  their 
despair  they  landed,  five  hundred  maddened,  starv- 
ing men,  hating  themselves  and  hating  each  other. 
They  hoped  that  at  a little  distance  back  from  the 
river  they  might  find  some  villages  which  had  not 
been  abandoned.  In  this  they  were  disappointed. 
The  natives  watched  them  closely,  and  fled  before 
them. 

They  commenced  a retreat  back  to  the  ship. 
Many  died.  Many  fell  by  the  wayside  and  were  cap- 
tured by  the  savages.  The  Indians  pursued  them, 
watching  every  opportunity  to  strike  a blow.  They 
were  too  weak  to  resist.  They  could  scarcely  wield  a 
paddle  or  lift  a musket.  Their  starvation  and  misery 
was  so  great  that  they  resolved  to  kill  and  devour 
the  first  Indian  they  could  meet.  But  this  kind  of 
game  kept  beyond  the  reach  of  their  balls.  They 
ate  their  shoes,  their  leather  belts,  even  the  sheaths 
of  their  swords. 

At  length  a skeleton  band  reached  the  ship. 
There  was  but  little  food  there.  Still  they  spread 
their  sails,  and  disappeared.  We  hear  of  them  no 


more. 


CHAPTER  XII. 


The  Female  Pirate , Mary  Read. 

Testimony  of  Charles  Johnson. — Marriage  of  Mary  Read’s  Mother. — 
Singular  Adventure.— Reasons  for  Disguising  her  Daughter. — 
Early  Training  of  Mary  as  a Boy. — She  Enlists  on  board  a Man- 
of-war. — The  Character  she  Developed. — Enters  the  Army. — 
Skill  and  Bravery. — Falls  in  Love  with  a Fleming. — Reveals 
her  Sex. — The  Marriage. — Happy  Days. — Death  of  her  ffusband. 
— Adversity. — Resumes  Male  Attire. 

In  writing  the  account  of  Captain  Kidd  and 
other  conspicuous  pirates  of  his  day,  we  have  had 
occasion  to  refer  to  many  ancient  documents.  In 
their  examination  we  have  come  across  numerous 
incidents,  extraordinary  in  their  character.  Among 
these  are  the  well-accredited  careers  of  two  female 
pirates,  Mary  Read  and  Ann  Bonny.  Their  lives 
illustrate  the  common  remark  that  fact  is  often 
stranger  than  fiction.  We  are  mainly  indebted,  for 
the  wild  and  wondrous  story  of  their  adventures, 

to  the  narrative  of  Captain  Charles  Johnson.  The 

« 

second  edition  of  his  valuable  history  of  the  pirates 
now  lies  before  me.  It  was  published  in  London,  in 
the  year  1724.  In  the  preface  to  this  work  the  writer 
says : 

9* 


202 


THE  FEMALE  PIRATES. 


“ As  to  the  lives  of  our  two  female  pirates,  we 
must  confess  they  may  appear  a little  extravagant, 
yet  they  are  nevertheless  true.  But  as  they  were 
publicly  tried  for  their  piracies,  there  are  living 
witnesses  enough  to  justify  what  we  have  laid  down 
concerning  them.  It  is  certain  that  we  have  pro- 
duced some  particulars  which  were  not  publicly 
known.  The  reason  . is  we  were  more  inquisitive  into 
the  circumstances  of  their  past  lives  than  other  peo- 
ple who  had  no  other  design  than  that  of  gratifying 
their  own  private  curiosity.  If  there  are  some  inci- 
dents and  turns  in  their  stories,  which  may  give 
them  a little  the  air  of  a novel,  they  are  not  invented 
or  contrived  for  that  purpose.  It  is  a kind  of  read- 
ing this  author  is  but  little  acquainted  with.  But  as 
he  himself  was  exceedingly  diverted  with  them, 
when  they  were  related  to  him,  he  thought  they 
might  have  the  same  effect  on  the  reader.” 

A young  girl  in  one  of  the  seaports  in  England, 
about  one  hundred  and  seventy-five  years  ago,  mar- 
ried a sailor.  Not  many  months  after  their  marriage 
the  sailor  left  home  for  a distant  voyage,  and  never 
returned.  She  never  kne\\i  whether  he  deserted  her, 
or  whether  he  died  far  away.  When  he  sailed  she 
was  expecting  soon  to  become  a mother.  She  re- 
sided with  her  husband’s  relatives.  In  due  time  the 
child  was  born,  and  proved  to  be  a boy. 


MARY  READ. 


203 


The  mother  was  a young,  light,  trifling  girl,  of 
fair  reputation,  and  not  very  careful  habits,  who  ere 
long  found  that  she  was  about  to  become  a mother 
again.  As  the  months  advanced,  in  order  to  con- 
ceal her  shame,  she  took  leave  of  her  husband’s  rela- 
tives, informing  them  that  she  was  going  to  visitjier 
own  friends  at  some  distance  in  the  country.  Her 
little  boy,  who  accompanied  her,  was  then  not  a year 
old. 

Soon  after  her  departure  her  son  died  ; and  she, 
ere  long,  gave  birth  to  another  child,  who  proved  to 
be  a girl.  The  mother  remained  away  four  years. 
In  the  mean  time  she  had  very  little  communication 
with  her  former  relatives  ; and  they  had  no  knowl- 
edge of  the  death  of  her  son,  or  of  the  birth  of  her 
daughter.  Her  husband’s  mother  was  still  living. 
She  was  in  comfortable  circumstances,  though  aged 
and  infirm,  with  impaired  vision.  The  mother  of  the 
little  girl  thought  that  if  she  could  pass  her  child 
upon  the  aged  mother  of  her  husband,  as  his  son, 
whom  she  had  seen  and  loved,  the  child  would  be 
liberally  provided  for.  But  the  changing  of  a girl 
into  a boy  seemed  to  be  an  insuperable  difficulty. 
She,  however,  dressed  the  child  up  as  a boy,  and  pre- 
sented it  to  her  mother-in-law  as  her  husband’s  son. 
No  one  suspected  the  deception.  The  good  old 
woman  embraced  it  cordially,  and  was  anxious  to 


204 


THE  FEMALE  PIRATES. 


adopt  it  as  her  own,  promising  amply  to  provide 
for  it. 

But  the  cunning  mother  declared  that  it  would 
break  her  heart  to  part  with  the  child,  that  she  could 
not  be  separated  from  it.  It  was,  however,  agreed 
that  the  child  should  reside  with  the  mother,  while 
the  supposed  grandmother  should  allow  a crown  a 
week  for  its  maintainance.  The  child  was  thus 
brought  up  as  a boy.  The  mother  watched  over  her 
with  the  utmost  vigilance,  instructing  her  to  guard 
the  secret  of  her  sex  with  the  greatest  possible 
care. 

At  length  the  grandmother  died  : the  little  prop- 
erty vanished,  and  the  mother  and  child  were  in  a 
situation  of  much  destitution.  The  child  was  now 
thirteen  years  of  age,  bright,  well  formed,  and  good 
looking,  with  a thoroughly  boyish  character.  There 
was  a French  lady,  in  the  neighborhood,  who  took 
the  child  into  her  service,  as  page  and  footboy. 
The  feminine  nature  was  soon  entirely  swallowed 
up  in  manly  yearnings  and  desires. 

She  was  bold  and  strong,  and  developed  a roving 
disposition  and  a love  for  wild  adventures.  We  are 
not  informed  of  her  masculine  name.  Her  feminine 
name  was  Mary.  For  convenience’  sake  we  will  call 
her  Frank,  during  the  period  of  her  disguise.  Frank 
enlisted  on  board  a man-of-war,  and  served  in  the 


MARY  READ. 


205 


capacity  of  a sailor,  energetically  and  successfully, 
for  several  months.  No  one  was  more  nimble  in 
running  up  the  shrouds,  or  in  taking  in  reefs  when 
the  majestic  fabric  was  tossed  like  a bubble  upon  the 
gigantic  waves. 

Soon  weary  of  this  employment,  Frank,  appa- 
rently a graceful,  well-built  boy  of  nineteen,  enlisted 
in  the  army.  Shouldering  a musket,  and  very  rap- 
idly becoming  a proficient  in  military  drill,  she  fell 
into  the  line  and  accompanied  a regiment  of  foot  to 
Flanders.  She  was  in  several  severe  battles.  It  is 
said  that  in  time  of  action,  no  one  of  the  regiment 
conducted  with  more  reckless  bravery.  She  seemed 
to  lose  all  consciousness  of  danger,  and,  if  we  may  so 
express  it,  in  a state  of  frenzy  which  rendered  her 
calm  by  its  very  intensity,  was  as  regardless  of  shells, 
cannon-balls,  and  bullets,  as  though  they  had  been 
snowflakes. 

She  would  certainly  have  been  promoted  could 
merit  have  secured  that  honor.  But  in  mercenary 
England,  at  that  time,  no  commission  could  be  ob- 
tained but  such  as  was  purchased  with  gold.  Ever 
consumed  by  restless  desires,  Frank,  ere  long,  suc- 
ceeded in  exchanging  the  infantry  service  for  a sit- 
uation in  a regiment  of  horse.  Here  Frank’s  lithe 
and  graceful  figure  showed  to  great  advantage. 
There  was  not  in  the  company  a bolder  rider,  a 


206 


THE  FEMALE  PIRATES. 


more  dexterous  manager  of  the  war-horse  than 
she. 

Even  the  steed  she  strode  seemed  conscious  that 
he  bore  a more  than  ordinarily  precious  burden. 
There  was  something  in  the  gentle  tones  of  her 
voice,  and  in  her  caressings,  which  the  proud  horse 
seemed  to  recognize,  ever  welcoming  her  approach 
with  his  neighings.  Tlie  officers  greatly  admired 
Frank,  and  felt  a strange  kind  of  interest  in  the  un- 
boastful yet  chivalric  heroism  "he  displayed  in  several 
bloody  engagements. 

The  old  Latin  maxim  hath  it,  “ Amor  omnia 
vincit,”  Love  conquers  all  things.  It  so  happened 
that  there  was  in  the  ranks  a comrade,  ever  riding 
by  the  side  of  Frank,  who  was  a very  handsome  young 
Fleming,  about  twenty-three  years  of  age.  He  was 
a gentle,  lovable  fellow,  and  equally  brave  as  his 
gentle,  lovable  comrade,  for  whom  he  formed  a very 
strong  friendship.  He  slept  in  the  same  tent,  and 
by  the  side  of  Frank.  They  were  ever  together, 
helping  each  other. 

The  girl  nature  of  Frank  could  not  resist  all  this. 
She  fell  desperately  in  love  with  the  fair-faced, 
flaxen-haired  Flemish  boy.  Whenever  the  young 
Fleming  was  ordered  out  upon  any  party,  Frank 
insisted  upon  accompanying  him  ; and  the  more  des- 
perate the  adventure,  the  more  resolute  were  her 


MARY  READ. 


207 


importunities  to  share  the  peril  with  him.  It  was 
observed  that  frequently  Frank  would  rush  into  the 
greatest  danger,  simply  that  she  might  be  near  her 
friend,  even  when  she  could  render  him  no  assist- 
ance. 

This  extraordinary  devotion  of  Frank  to  her 
comrade  the  Fleming,  attracted  the  attention  of 
the  whole  company.  As  no  one  suspected,  in  the 
slightest  degree,  her  disguise,  it  was  supposed  that 
there  must  be  a vein  of  insanity  in  the  nature  of  the 
quiet,  retiring,  handsome  soldier  boy. 

Mary  had  a very  fair  complexion.  One  morning, 
in  her  tent,  she  pretended  to  be  asleep,  and  allowed 
her  drapery  so  to  fall  as  partially  to  expose  her  fair 
and  beautiful  bosom.  The  Fleming  gazed  upon  the 
spectacle  bewildered  equally  with  astonishment  and 
delight.  Her  sex  was  revealed.  The  young  Flem- 
ing, accustomed  to  the  license  of  the  camp,  kept  the 
secret  ; but  was  surprised  to  find  that  he  could  not 
approach  the  fair  sharer  of  his  tent  with  the  slight- 
est movement  of  indelicacy. 

Mary  was  instinctively  proud  ; and  for  years  she 
had  so  resolutely  triumphed  over  so  many  tempta- 
tions, that  she  could  not  be  led  to  degrade  herself. 
She  felt  proud  in  the  consciousness  that,  thus  far, 
there  was  not  a single  blot  upon  her  fair  fame.  She 
was  more  than  ready  to  be  wooed  and  won  as  a wife. 


208 


THE  FEMALE  PIRATES. 


But  no  lady  in  the  parlor  of  home  could  be  more 
modest  and  reserved  in  receiving  the  addresses  of 
a lover,  than  was  Mary  in  her  intercourse  with 
the  lover  who  shared  her  tent.  Her  good  sense 
taught  her  that  if  she  would  secure  and  maintain 
his  love,  she  must,  by  indubitable  proof,  win  his 
highest  confidence  and  respect. 

Strange  as  this  story  may  appear  to  the  reader, 
there  seems  to  be  no  reason  to  doubt  its  accuracy. 
The  young  Fleming  urged  her  to  become  his  wife. 
To  this  proposal  she  did  not  long  hesitate  to  accede. 
They  plighted  their  mutual  faith.  The  campaign 
soon  ended.  The  regiment  went  into  winter  quar- 
ters. The  two  lovers  united  their  purses,  and  pur- 
chased a woman’s  wardrobe  as  the  bridal  outfit  for 
Frank.  She  assumed  her  new  garb,  and  announced 
her  sex  to  her  amazed  fellow-soldiers. 

These  strange  tidings  created  great  excitement 
in  the  camp.  They  were  publicly  married.  A great 
crowd  attended  the  espousals.  Many  of  the  officers 
assisted  in  the  ceremony,  and  the  bride  received 
many  presents.  There  was  a general  contribution 
among  all  her  comrades  to  raise  a sum  to  assist  her 
in  commencing  housekeeping.  Frank  had  been  a 
universal  favorite,  and  had  secured  the  esteem  of  all. 

Being  thus  comfortably  established,  they  both 
had  a desire  to  quit  the  service.  The  circumstances 


MARY  READ. 


209 


were  so  romantic  and  peculiar  that  they  found  no 
difficulty  in  obtaining  their  discharge.  They,  then 
established  themselves  in  Flanders,  in  a restaurant 
or  eating-house.  Their  little  inn,  kept  with  British 
neatness,  was  near  the  Castle  of  Breda,  and  was 
known  far  and  wide  by  the  name  of  its  sign,  “ The 
Three  Horse-Shoes.”  They  had  a large  run  of  cus- 
tom, and  were  particularly  patronized  by  the  officers 
of  the  army. 

They  were  very  happy.  But  prosperity,  in  this 
world,  does  not  long  shine  upon  any  one.  Peace 
came.  The  army  was  dispersed.  There  were  no 
longer  any  guests  at  “The  Three  Horse-Shoes;” 
and  Mary’s  husband  was  taken  sick,  and  died.  She 
was  left  childless  and  without  any  means  of  support. 
She  had  been  trained  to  the  pursuits  of  manhood. 
She  was  a young  widow,  but  little  more  than  twenty 
years  of  age.  As  a woman,  she  knew  not  in  what 
direction  to  turn  to  obtain  a living.  Only  for  a few 
months  had  she  assumed  the  character  of  a woman, 
and  worn  the  garb  of  a woman.  All  the  rest  of  her 
years  she  had  worn  the  dress  and  followed  the  pur- 
suits of  a man.-  As  a man,  there  were  many  oppor- 
tunities opening  before  her,  and  all  congenial  ones, 
for  obtaining  a support. 

Again  she  assumed  her  masculine  attire,  sold  out 
all  her  effects,  and  with  gold  enough  in  her  purse  to 


210 


THE  FEMALE  PIRATES. 


meet  her  immediate  wants,  set  out  for  Holland, 
where,  a perfect  stranger,  she  entered  again  upon 
her  masculine  career,  without  any  fear  of  detection. 
Quartered  upon  one  of  the  frontier  towns  of  Hol- 
land there  was  an  English  regiment  of  foot.  It 
was  a time  of  peace,  and  the  soldiers  were  living  in 
indolence,  with  nothing  to  do.  It  was  easy,  under 
these  circumstances,  to  join  the  regiment,  and  to 
purchase  a release,  at  any  time  when  one  might 
wish  to  do  so. 

Again  Frank  enlisted.  After  a few  months, 
wear}’  of  the  monotonous  life,  she  obtained  a dis- 
charge, and  shipped  herself,  as  a common  sailor,  on 
board  a vessel  bound  for  the  West  Indies.  It  was  a 
Dutch  vessel.  Frank  was  the  only  English  person 
on  board.  On  the  voyage,  an  English  pirate  hove 
in  sight  and  ran  down  upon  the  merchant-ship. 
The  pirate  was  so  well  armed,  and  such  a throng  of 
desperate  men  crowded  its  decks',  that  resistance 
would  have  been  but  folly.  The  ship  was  captured 
without  a struggle. 

The  pirate,  after  plundering  the  ship  of  all  its 
treasures,  impressed  the  English  Frank  as  an  addi- 
tion to  its  own  crew ; and  then  turned  the  despoiled 
ship  adrift,  inflicting  no  personal  injur}’  upon  the 
officers  or  sailors.  As  we  have  before  mentioned, 
these  buccaneers  did  not  regard  themselves,  at  that 


MARY  READ. 


2 1 1 


time,  neither  were  they  regarded  by  others,  as  ordi- 
nary pirates  would  now  be  judged.  They  were  act- 
ing in  a certain  sense  under  the  royal  commission. 
They  were  authorized  to  plunder  all  Spanish  ships. 
And  if  they  occasionally  made  a mistake,  and  did 
not  read  the  flag  aright,  it  was  an  irregularity  not 
entirely  unpardonable. 

This  piratic  ship  continued  its  cruise  of  plunder- 
ing for  several  months.  Frank  had  been  impressed 
on  board,  and  could  not  escape  had  she  wished  to 
do.  Probably  her  moral  sense  was  not  sufficiently 
instructed  to  lead  her  to  make  any  remonstrances, 
which  would,  of  course,  have  been  entirely  unavail- 
ing, or  to  feel  any  special  qualms  of  conscience. 
Accustomed  as  she  ever  had  been  to  the  masculine 
dress,  and  to  all  the  habits  of  the  sailor  and  the  sol- 
dier, she  did  not  feel  the  least  embarrassment  in  her 
new  situation.  No  one  moved  about  the  decks  or 
clambered  the  shrouds  with  more  free  motion  than 
Frank. 

Just  about  this  time  the  royal  proclamation,  to 
which  we  have  referred,  came  out,  offering  pardon 
to  all  pirates  who  would  surrender  themselves,  ex- 
cepting Kidd  and  Avery.  The  crew  of  this  ship  of 
buccaneers  decided  to  take  advantage  of  this  procla- 
mation. 

The  West-Indian  group,  called  the  Bahamas,  con- 


212 


THE  FEMALE  FIRATES. 


sists  of  several  hundred  islands  of  various  magni- 
tudes. One  of  these,  San  Salvador,  was  the  first 
land,  in  the  New  World,  which  was  discovered  by 
Columbus.  The  most  important  of  the  group,  from 
its  excellent  harbor,  and  its  situation  in  reference  to 
Florida,  is  New  Providence.  The  island  was  origin- 
ally settled  by  the  English  in  1629.  It  was  captured 
by  the  Spaniards,  and  the  English  were  expelled,  in 
the  year  1641.  The  merciless  Spaniards  murdered 
the  governor,  and  committed  many  other  great  out- 
rages. Again,  in  the  year  1666,  the  thunders  of  Brit- 
ish broadsides  echoed  along  its  shores,  and  the  ban- 
ners of  England  were  again  unfurled  over  its  moun- 
tains and  fertile  vales.  Forty-seven  years  passed 
away,  over  this  war-cursed  globe,  when,  in  1703,  a 
united  fleet  of  French  and  Spanish  ships  expelled 
the  English,  and,  neglecting  to  take  military  posses- 
sion of  the  island,  it  became  a rendezvous  for  pirates, 
where  scenes  of  revelry,  sensuality,  and  crime  were 
perpetrated  which  no  pen  can  describe. 

Thus  for  eighty  years  Heaven  looked  down  upon 
its  enormities.  It  was  then  again  formally  ceded  to 
the  English,  and  has  since  remained  in  their  posses- 
sion. At  the  time  of  which  we  are  writing,  England 
held  the  island,  and  a British  governor  was  in  com- 
mand there.  The  buccaneers,  with  their  purses  well 
filled  with  gold,  the  result  of  their  cruises  as  free- 


MARY  READ. 


213 


Dooters,  ran  into  the  harbor  of  New  Providence. 
They  made  their  surrender  to  the  governor,  and  re- 
ceived the  royal  pardon. 

Frank  had  been  but  a short  time  among  them. 
Her  purse  was  not  a heavy  one.  It  is  not  known 
that  she  added  anything  to  it  during  her  short  and 
compulsory  cruise  on  board  the  buccaneer.  Her 
money  was  soon  expended.  The  British  governor 
at  New  Providence  was  at  that  very  time  fitting 
out  several  armed  vessels  to  cruise  against  the 
Spaniards,  as  privateersmen.  He  was  eager  to  en- 
list any  of  the  bold  buccaneers  who  could  be  lured 
to  enter  that  service.  Nothing  could  be  more  con- 
genial to  the  wishes  of  these  desperate  men.  Frank, 
being  out  of  employment,  enlisted  as  privateersman, 
on  board  of  one  of  these  Government  ships. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 


Anne  Bonny,  the  Female  Pirate. 


Rackam  the  Pirate. — Anne  Bonny  his  Wife. — Reasons  for  Assuming 
a Boy’s  Dress. — Infamous  Character  of  Rackam. — Anne  falls  in 
Love  with  Mary. — Curious  Complications. — The  Duel. — Chivalry 
of  Frank. — The  Capture. — The  Trial. — Testimony  of  the  Artist. 
— Death  of  Mary  Read. — Rackam  Dies  on  the  Scaffold. 

THERE  was  upon  the  island  of  New  Providence, 
at  that  time,  a very  consummate  villain  by  the  name 
of  Rackam.  He  had  been  captain  of  a pirate  ship, 
and  shared  his  cabin  with  his  wife,  a very  depraved 
woman,  who  was  disguised  in  boy’s  clothes.  She 
apparently  discharged  the  duties  of  a cabin-boy. 
This  Captain  Rackam  had  taken  advantage  of  the 
king’s  proclamation,  had  surrendered  himself  as  a 
pirate,  and  had  received  a pardon. 

Eagerly  he  enlisted,  with  his  wife  in  man’s  garb, 
as  a messmate,  in  one  of  the  governor’s  privateers. 
No  one  on  board  the  ship  was  aware  of  the  sex  of 
his  companion.  She  was  truly  his  wife,  and  her  real 
name  was  Anne  Bonny.  She  had  been  a rude,  un- 
governable girl,  and  her  parents  were  so  displeased 
that  she  should  have  married  such  a worthless 


ANNE  BONNY. 


215 


wretch  as  Rackam  was  known  to  be,  that  they  would 
no  longer  recognize  her.  Having  nothing  to  live 
upon,  she  assumed  a sailor’s  dress,  and  they  both 
shipped  for  New  Providence.  He  doubtless  intended 
there  to  resume  the  career  of  a pirate. 

Rackam  and  Anne  Bonny  enlisted  on  board  the 
same  ship.  Here  then  there  were  two  women  in 
male  attire,  neither  of  whom  had  any  suspicion  of 
the  real  sex  of  the  other.  No  one  could  associate 
with  such  companions  as  those  of  Mary  Read,  or 
encounter  the  influences  to  which  she  was  constantly 
exposed,  without  becoming  in  some  degree  cor- 
rupted. 

The  privateersman  had  been  out  but  a few  days 
when  Rackam,  who  had  many  of  his  old  confede- 
rates on  board,  formed  a conspiracy,  rose  upon  the 
officers,  set  them  adrift,  seized  the  ship,  and  turned 
to  his  old  trade.  Mary  Read,  in  the  character  of 
Frank,  was,  as  we  have  mentioned,  a very  hand- 
some young  fellow.  The  captain’s  cabin-boy,  Anne 
Bonney,  fell  desperately  in  love  with  Frank,  and 
revealed  to  him , as  she  supposed,  her  sex.  She  ap- 
proached Frank  with  all  the  seductions  and  allure- 
ments with  which  Potiphar’s  wife  solicited  Joseph. 
Thus  importuned,  Frank  confided  to  her  that  she 
was  also  a woman  in  disguise.  This  led  to  increased 
intimacy  between  the  two  young  sailor  women. 


2l6 


THE  FEMALE  PIRATES. 


Captain  Rackam  became  intensely  jealous  of  his 
wife,  in  consequence  of  her  familiarity  with  Frank. 
He  threatened  Anne  that  he  would  certainly  cut 
Frank’s  throat.  Anne,  well  aware  of  the  desperate 
character  of  the  pirate,  felt  constrained,  that  she  might 
save  Mary’s  life,  to  let  the  captain  into  the  secret  also. 
He  did  not  divulge  it,  knowing  that  she  might  be 
exposed  to  very  cruel  treatment  from  the  unprinci- 
pled wretches  who  thronged  his  decks. 

But  again  the  all-devouring  passion  took  posses- 
sion of  the  bosom  of  Frank.  Many  vessels  were 
captured.  After  being  plundered  they  were  gen- 
erally turned  adrift  again,  with  their  crews.  If  the 
pirates,  however,  found  on  board  theSe  ships  any  one 
who  could  be  of  use  to  them,  he  was  detained  on 
board  their  ship.  It  so  chanced  that  one  day  they 
took  a ship  where  there  was  a young  English  artist. 
Rackam,  thinking  that  the  artist  might  be  of  service 
to  him,  in  sketching  scenes  and  drawing  charts,  de- 
tained him  as  a captive.  He  was  a genteel  young 
fellow,  handsome,  of  fascinating  manners,  very  skil- 
ful with  his  pencil,  and  possessed  of  very  attractive 
conversational  powers.  Frank  and  the  young  artist 
were  instinctively  drawn  toward  each  other. 

And  when  Frank  told  her  companion  that  she 
loathed  the  life  of  a pirate,  that  she  was  one  of  the 
crew  by  compulsion,  and  that  she  should  embrace 


ANNE  BONNY. 


217 


the  first  possible  opportunity  to  escape,  a new  bond 
of  union  was  formed  between  them.  They  became 
messmates,  and  were  always  together.  He  never 
had  a doubt  that  the  masculine  pronoun, /^,  belong- 
ed to  his  bronzed  but  smooth-cheeked  and  soft- 
voiced  companion. 

Even  on  board  a pirate  ship  there  are  many 
opportunities  for  seclusion.  In  the  dark  and  tem- 
pestuous night,  when  the  wine-heated  officers  were 
carousing  in  the  cabin,  and  the  crew  were  rioting  in 
the  forecastle,  Frank  and  the  artist,  wrapped  in 
those  thick  sailor-jackets  which  defy  both  wind  and 
rain,  would  seek  some  retired  position  upon  the 
deck,  beneath  the  stormy  sky,  and  beguile  the 
weary  hours  in  relating  to  each  other  the  story  of 
the  past,  and  in  planning  measures  for  escape. 
Frank  was  the  younger  of  the  two,  and  in  these 
hours  of  midnight  communings,  loved  to  recline 
with  her  head  in  the  lap  of  her  unsuspecting  com- 
rade. 

The  inevitable  result  ensued.  The  whole  pas- 
sionate nature  of  the  woman,  still  almost  in  her 
girlhood,  became  aglow  with  love  of  the  young 
artist.  In  one  of  these  midnight  communings  she 
revealed  to  her  astonished  friend  her  sex.  His 
friendship  was  speedily  converted  into  impassioned 
love.  He  had  ever,  under  her  assumed  character, 
10 


218 


THE  FEMALE  PIRATES. 


had  occasion  to  respect  her.  He  could  not  recall  a 
single  action  of  immodesty  or  impropriety.  Alone 
in  the  darkness  of  the  night,  upon  the  solitary  deck, 
with  the  stars  alone  looking  down  upon  them,  they 
went  through  the  ceremony  of  what  they  both 
deemed  a secret  marriage. 

Mary  Read  ever  averred  that  she  regarded  those 
nuptials  as  sacred  as  if  the  rite  had  been  performed 
in  the  church,  by  the  robed  priest,  and  in  the  pres- 
ence of  any  number  of  witnesses.  She  was  never 
accused  of  being  unfaithful  to  her  marriage  vows,  or 
of  ever  having  been  even  indiscreet  in  her  conduct. 

Still  the  months  passed  away.  The  ship  contin- 
ued its  piratic  cruise.  Frank,  though  secretly  the 
wife  of  the  artist,  had  excited  no  suspicion  of  her 
disguise.  In  her  sailor’s  garb  she  still  performed 
every  duty  imposed  upon  others  of  the  crew.  There 
were  several  bloody  actions  fought.  In  these  en- 
gagements both  she  and  Anne  Bonny  were  called 
upon,  like  the  rest,  to  work  at  the  guns. 

It  was  one  of  the  laws  of  the  ship,  that  if  any 
quarrel  arose  between  any  two  of  the  crew,  there 
should  be  no  contention  on  board  the  ship,  but  that 
when  they  next  approached  an  island,  they  should, 
with  their  friends,  land  in  a boat,  and  settle  the 
quarrel  in  a duel  on  the  shore.  The  artist  was  so 
grossly  insulted  by  one  of  the  pirates,  that  he  either 


ANNE  BONNY. 


219 


challenged  him,  or  accepted  a challenge  from  him  to 
fight  a duel.  Frank  would  not  have  had  her  hus- 
band, on  any  account,  refuse  the  hostile  meeting. 
Public  sentiment  was  such  among  the  pirates,  that 
had  he  done  this,  there  would  have  been  no  end  to 
the  insults  and  abuse  he  would  have  received  as  a 
coward. 

Frank  was  in  a state  of  great  agitation  and  anx- 
iety for  the  fate  of  her  lover.  She  was  an  admirable 
swordsman,  and  no  one  of  the  piratic  crew  was  a 
truer  shot  with  the  pistol.  Her  love  was  so  passion- 
ate that  she  felt  that  she  could  not  live  without  that 
husband,  whose  union  with  her  was  so  enhanced  by 
the  attractions  which  secrecy  and  romance  give. 
She  was  far  more  ready  to  peril  her  own  life  than  to 
have  his  endangered. 

She  therefore  deliberately  provoked  such  a quar- 
rel with  the  pirate  who  was  soon  to  have  a hostile 
meeting  with  her  husband,  as  to  compel  him  to  an 
immediate  and  angry  challenge.  Adroitly  she  suc- 
ceeded in  having  the  time  appointed  for  their  meet- 
ing two  hours  before  the  duel  was  to  be  fought  with 
her  husband.  In  her  intensely  excited  frame  of 
mind  she  resolved  to  make  sure  work  of  it. 

They  were  to  meet  at  but  a few  paces  distance, 
discharge  their  pistols  at  each  other,  and  then,  with 
drawn  swords,  advance  and  fight  until  one  or  the 


220 


THE  FEMALE  PIRATES. 


other  was  effectually  disabled  or  killed.  The  pis- 
tols were  discharged.  Neither  of  them  was  seriously 
wounded.  They  then  crossed  swords.  There  was 
a fierce  clashing  of  the  weapons  for  a few  minutes  ; 
and  then  the  agile  Frank  passed  her  sword  through 
the  body  of  her  adversary,  and  he  fell  before  her  a 
bloody  corpse. 

Such  rencontres  were  too  common  with  that 
ship’s  crew,  and  Frank  had  been  too  conversant  all 
her  days  with  such  scenes  of  blood  to  have  it  pro- 
duce any  serious  impression  upon  her  mind.  With 
much  composure  she  wiped  her  crimsoned  sword  and 
returned  to  the  ship,  exulting  in  the  thought  that 
she  had  saved  her  husband’s  life.  The  attachment 
between  Frank  and  her  lover  before  this  seems  to 
have  been  very  strong.  But  this  event  bound  them 
more  firmly  together  than  ever  before. 

Almost  invariably,  even  in  this  world,  retribution 
follows  crime.  After  many  successful  captures,  and 
much  rioting  and  revelry  with  this  godless  crew,  the 
hour  of  vengeance  came.  One  day  a swift-sailing 
English  frigate,  of  powerful  armament,  caught  sight 
of  the  pirate  and  gave  chase.  The  vessel  was  over- 
taken and  captured,  and  all  her  crew,  -in  irons,  were 
carried  to  England  for  trial.  There  was  no  disposi- 
tion to  deal  tenderly  with  these  wretches,  whose 
crimes  could  scarcely  be  numbered.  The  trial  was 


THE  DUEL, 


ANNE  BONNY. 


221 


expeditious  and  the  execution  prompt.  The  young 
artist  easily  proved  that  he  was  a prisoner  on  board 
the  ship,  and  had  never  taken  any  part  in  their 
piratic  exploits.  He  was  promptly  released.  Frank 
Avas  one  of  the  pirates.  Her  assertion  that  she  was 
reluctantly  so,  Avas  of  no  avail.  She  had  been  of 
their  recognized  number ; she  had  been  identified 
with  them  in  all  the  employments  of  a sailor;  she 
had  taken  an  active  part  in  their  battles. 

One  of  the  Avitnesses,  who  had  been  taken  a pris- 
oner by  Rackam,  and  detained  for  some  time  on 
board  the  pirates’  craft,  gave  the  folloAving  testimony 
against  Frank,  or  rather  against  Mary  Read  ; for 
during  the  trial  her  sex  had  been  divulged,  and  the 
embarrassing  fact  had  been  discovered  that,  ere  long, 
she  was  to  become  a mother.  The  testimony  was  as 
follows : 

“ I Avas  taken  prisoner  by  Rackam,  and  Avas 
detained  for  some  time  on  board  the  pirate  ship. 
One  day  I accidentally  fell  into  discourse  Avith  the 
prisoner  at  the  bar.  She  Avas  dressed  li^ce  the  ordi- 
nary seamen,  and  I did  not  suppose  her  to  be  any- 
thing different.  Taking  her  for  a young  man,  I asked 
her  what  pleasure  she  could  find  in  such  enterprises, 
where  her  life  was  continually  in  danger  by  fire  or 
SAvord ; and  not  only  so,  but  she  must  be  sure  of 


222 


THE  FEMALE  PIRATES. 


dying  an  ignominous  death  if  she  should  be  taken 
alive  ? 

“ She  replied,  that  as  to  hanging,  she  deemed  it 
no  great  hardship  ; for  were  it  not  for  that,  every 
cowardly  fellow  would  turn  pirate,  and  so  infest  the 
seas  that  men  of  courage  must  starve.  She  said 
that  were  it  put  to  the  choice  of  the  pirates,  they 
would  not  have  the  punishment  less  than  death  ; for 
it  was  only  the  fear  of  death  which  kept  many  das- 
tardly rogues  honest.  Many  of  those,  she  said,  who 
are  now  cheating  the  widows  and  orphans,  and  op- 
pressing their  poor  neighbors  who  have  no  money 
to  obtain  justice,  would  then  rob  at  sea.  Thus 
the  ocean  would  be  crowded  with  rogues  like  the 
land.  No  merchant  would  venture  out.  Trade  in  a 
little  time  would  not  be  worth  following.  It  is  the 
fear  of  hanging  alone  which  restrains  thousands  from 
piracy.” 

When  we  consider  the  impossibility  of  making 
an  exact  report  of  conversation,  and  when  we  con- 
sider the  situation  of  Frank  among  the  pirates,  and 
that  her  life  would  instantly  have  been  forfeited  if 
they  had  suspected  her  of  unfaithfulness,  we  can 
imagine  that  essentially  these  remarks  might  have 
been  made,  without  indicating  any  special  moral  de- 
linquency. Frank  did  not  deny  having  made  them. 

Several  of  the  crew,  however,  brought  forward 


ANNE  BONNY. 


223 


much  more  damaging  testimony.  When,  to  the 
astonishment  of  all,  the  sex  both  of  Mary  Read  and 
Anne  Bonny  was  made  known  to  the  court,  the 
pirates  seemed  very  desirous  that  their  fate  should 
be  inseparably  connected  with  their  own.  The  tes- 
timony against  Anne  Bonny  was  very  strong.  She 
had  accompanied  her  infamous  husband  in  most  of 
his  adventures,  and  had  rendered  herself  very  con- 
spicuous by  her  courage  and  her  energetic  action. 

When  the  frigate  took  the  pirate  there  was  a 
short  conflict.  But  the  great  guns  of  the  frigate 
swept  the  pirate’s  deck  with  such  a storm  of  grape- 
shot,  that  every  one  rushed  into  the  hold,  excepting 
Mary  Read  and  Anne  Bonny.  Mary  Read,  it  was 
said,  called  upon  those  under  the  deck  to  come  up 
and  fight  like  men.  As  they  refused,  in  her  rage 
she  fired  her  pistol  down  among  them,  killing  one 
and  wounding  others.  This  latter  charge,  which 
went  far  to  condemn  her,  she  utterly  denied.  Such 
bravado  was  not  at  all  in  accordance  with  her  gen- 
eral character.  But  it  was  just  the  conduct  to  be 
expected  of  Anne  Bonny.  She  was  a desperado,  as 
robust  in  person  as  she  was  masculine  in  character. 
Rumor  said  that  before  she  entered  upon  her  piratic 
career  she  stabbed  a servant-maid  with  a carving- 
knife,  and  so  severely  beat  a young  fellow  whom 
she  disliked  that  he  narrowly  escaped  with  his  life. 


224 


ANNE  BONNY. 


They  were  both  pronounced  guilty  of  piracy,  and 
condemned  to  be  hung.  As  it  was  not  deemed 
right  that  Mary  Read’s  child  should  forfeit  its  life  in 
consequence  of  its  mother’s  sins,  Mary  was  allowed 
a reprieve,  until  after  the  birth  of  her  child.  Being 
remanded  to  her  gloomy  and  solitary  cell  in  New- 
gate prison,  she  awaited,  with  anguish,  her  approach- 
ing maternity,  to  be  immediately  followed  by  an 
ignominious  death  upon  the  scaffold.  The  horror  of 
her  situation'  threw  her  into  a fever,  of  which  she 
fortunately  died.  Thus  she  escaped  the  scaffold  ; 
and  she  and  her  unborn  babe  slept  in  the  grave  to- 
gether. 

Rackam  was  hanged  just  before  the  time  ap- 
pointed for  the  execution  of  his  wife.  The  morn- 
ing on  which  he  was  led  to  the  scaffold,  he  was  first 
conducted  to  the  cell  of  Anne  Bonny.  Her  charac- 
teristic speech  to  him  was  : 

“ I am  sorry  to  see  you  here ; but  if  you  had 
fought  like  a man,  you  need  not  have  been  hanged 
like  a dog.” 

In'  an  hour  from  that  time  he  was  struggling  in 
death’s  agonies.  Anne  was  reprieved  from  time  to 
time,  and  finally  escaped  execution.  What  at  last 
became  of  her  no  one  knows. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


Sir  Henry  Morgan. 


His  Origin. — Goes  to  the  West  Indies. — Joins  the  Buccaneers. — 
Meets  Mansvelt  the  Pirate. — Conquest  of  St.  Catharine. — Pi- 
ratic Colony  there. — Ravaging  the  Coast  of  Costa  Rica. — Sym- 
pathy of  the  Governor  of  Jamaica. — Death  of  Mansvelt. — Expedi- 
tion of  Don  John. — The  Island  Recaptured  by  the  Spaniards. — 
Plans  of  Morgan. — His  Fleet. — The  Sack  of  Puerto  Principe. — 
Horrible  Atrocities. — Retreat  of  the  Pirates. — The  Duel. — They 
Sail  for  Puerto  Velo. — Conquest  of  the  City. — Heroism  of  the 
Governor. 

Though  the  name  of  Sir  Henry  Morgan  has  not 
attained  equal  notoriety  with  that  of  Captain  Wil- 
liam Kidd,  his  achievements  were  far  more  wonderful 
and  infamous.  He  was  born  of  a good  and  wealthy 
family  in  Wales.  Early  developing  a roaming  dis- 
position, he  left  his  home  for  the  seacoast,  and 
there  took  passage  for  Barbadoes.  In  those  days 
any  man  could  obtain  a passage  to  the  colonies,  by 
agreeing  to  pay  the  fare  in  service  on  the  other  side. 
Labor  was  in  great  demand.  Upon  the  arrival  of 
the  ship  the  planters  would  hasten  on  board  and 
pay  the  passage  money,  which  the  emigrant  was  .to 
repay  'ey  certain  stipulated  months  of  labor. 


226 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


In  this  way  Henry  Morgan  reached  Barbadoes. 
Here  his  labor  was  sold  to  pay  his  passage,  and  he 
faithfully  served  out  his  term.  He  had  come  from  a 
virtuous  home,  but  rapidly  the  reckless  boy  yielded 
to  the  influences  which  surrounded  him,  until  he 
became  the  worst  of  the  bad.  From  Barbadoes  he 
wandered  over  to  Jamaica,  seeking  his  fortune. 
Though  there  was  then  peace  between  England  and 
Spain,  the  British  Government  was  encouraging  pri- 
vate piratical  excursions  against  the  commerce  of 
Spain.  As  we  have  had  frequent  occasion  to  men- 
tion, these  buccaneers  had  nothing  to  fear  from  the 
English  courts  so  long  as  they  confined  themselves 
to  robbing  the  Spanish  ships. 

At  Jamaica,  Morgan  found  two  vessels  openly 
fitting  out  for  these  buccaneering  expeditions.  He 
shipped  on  board  one  of  them,  and  made  two  or 
three  very  successful  voyages.  Some  men  seem 
born  to  command.  Such  do  not  long  remain 
in  a subordinate  position.  Morgan  was  a man  of 
the  imperial  mould.  As  he  now  had  considerable 
money  at  his  disposal,  he  proposed,  to  some  of  his 
comrades,  that  they  should  join  stocks,  purchase  a 
vessel,  and  cruise  on  their  own  account.  This  was 
promptly  done,  and  Morgan  was  unanimously 
chosen  commander. 

Morgan  was  already  a desperado.  With  a nume- 


MEETS  THE  PIRATE  MANSVELT. 


227 


rous  crew  and  a well-armed  vessel  he  set  out  to 
cruise  along  that  portion  of  the  Mexican  coast  called 
Campeachy.  After  an  absence  of  a few  months,  he 
returned  triumphantly  to  Jamaica,  his  ship  laden 
with  the  spoil  of  many  captures.  This  pirate  took 
refuge  beneath  the  flag  of  England  and  under  the 
guns  of  her  fort.  At  that  time  the  British  Govern- 
ment was  the  most  atrocious  pirate  earth  had  ever 
known  ; for  while  at  peace  with  Spain,  the  Govern- 
ment encouraged  all  private  piratical  expeditions 
against  her  commerce. 

In  the  streets  of  Jamaica,  Morgan  met  a noto- 
rious pirate  by  the  name  of  Mansvelt.  The  renown 
of  this  sea-robber  had  spread  far  and  wide.  He  was 
then  equipping  a very  considerable  fleet,  intending 
to  man  it  with  a sufficiency  of  troops  to  enable  him 
to  land  upon  the  territory  of  the  Spaniards  and 
to  plunder  their  cities.  Mansvelt,  seeing  Morgan 
return  with  so  many  prizes,  formed  a high  opinion 
of  his  skill  and  courage,  and  appointed  him  vice- 
admiral  of  his  squadron. 

A fleet  of  fifteen  ships  was  soon  ready  for  sea, 
with  a crew  of  five  hundred  pirates.  About  a thou- 
sand miles  southwest  of  Jamaica,  in  Central  America, 
was  the  Spanish  province  of  Costa  Rica,  reaching 
across  the  narrow  Isthmus  of  Panama  from  sea  to 
sea.  A few  leagues  from  the  shore,  and  but  about 


228 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


one  hundred  miles  north  of. the  river  Chagres,  was 
the  Island  of  St.  Catharine,  where  the  Spaniards  had 
a small  garrison.  The  pirates  landed,  captured  the 
island,  took  the  Spanish  soldiers  prisoners,  and  gar- 
risoned the  fort  with  a hundred  of  their  own  men. 
They  left  a numerous  band  of  slaves,  taken  from  the 
Spaniards,  to  cultivate  the  soil  for  their  new  masters. 
A Frenchman,  by  the  name  of  Le  Sieur  Simon,  was 
placed  in  command.  He  was  directed  to  put  the 
island  in  the  best  posture  for  defence,  and  to  set  all 
the  slaves  at  work  to  raise  provisions  on  the  fertile 
plantations.  He  was  thus  expected  to  revictual 
the  fleet  upon  its  return.  It  was  evidently  the  in- 
tention of  Mansvelt  to  establish  there  a colony  of 
buccaneers,  with  fleet  and  army,  of  which  colony  he 
was  to  be  the  king.  He  had  no  fears  of  being  inter- 
rupted in  his  operations  by  the  British  Government. 

Mansvelt  again  spread  his  sails,  and,  accompa- 
nied by  his  energetic  vice-admiral  Morgan,  cruised 
along  the  eastern  coast  of  Costa  Rica.  At  various 
points  he  sent  boats,  armed  with  pirates,  ashore  to 
rob  the  villages.  The  Spanish  governor  of  the-ad- 
jacent  province  of  Panama,  on  the  south,  hearing 
of  these  depredations,  gathered  all  the  forces  at 
his  disposal,  and  rousing  the  whole  country,  advanced 
to  expel  the  pirates.  Mansvelt  retreated,  and  re- 
turned with  his  fleet  to  St.  Catharine.  Here  he 


CONQUEST  OF  ST.  CATHARINE.  229 

found  that  his  agent  had  been  very  efficient,  and 
that  an  ample  supply  of  provisions  was  ready  for  his 
ships. 

This  most  infamous  of  pirates  returned  to  the 
Island  of  Jamaica,  held  an  interview  with  the  gov- 
ernor, informed  him  frankly  of  his  plans,  and  soli- 
cited the  loan  of  a portion  of  his  garrison  to  enable 
him  to  hold  the  island  against  any  attempt  of  the 
Spaniards  to  regain  it.  The  governor  received 
the  pirate  courteously,  expressed  the  fear  that 
the  King  of  England  might  not  exactly  approve 
of  such  undisguised  hostility,  when  there  was  peace 
between  the  two  countries,  and  stating  also  that  his 
garrison  was  then  so  feeble  that  he  could  not  with 
safety  diminish  its  strength. 

Mansvelt  then  repaired,  with  one  of  his  ships,  to 
the  celebrated  rendezvous  of  the  buccaneers  at  Tor- 
tuga, While  endeavoring  to  raise  recruits  among 
the  desperadoes  assembled  there,  he  was  taken  sick, 
and  passed  away,  to  answer  for  his  guilty  life  at  the 
tribunal  of  God. 

In  the  mean  time,  on  the  14th  of  July,  1665,  Don 
John,  the  governor  of  Panama,  commenced  organiz- 
ing an  expedition  to  regain  the  island.  He  sent  a 
ship,  under  Captain  Joseph  Ximines,  thoroughly 
equipped,  and  manned  by  three  hundred  and  eighty- 
two  soldiers.  The  ship  touched  at  Carthagena,  with 


230 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


a letter  to  the  commandant  of  the  Spanish  settlement 
there.  He  promptly  added  to  the  expedition  three 
small  armed  vessels,  with  one  hundred  and  twenty- 
six  men.  On  the  2d  of  August  this  little  fleet 
came  in  sight  of  the  western  end  of  the  Island  of 
St.  Catharine.  The  wind  was  contrary.  It  was  not 
until  the  12th  they  entered  the  harbor  and  cast 
anchor  before  the  pirates’  strong  fort. 

There  was  an  interchange  of  a few  shots  between 
the  stone  castle  and  the  fleet,  which  effected  but  lit- 
tle injury  on  either  side.  Ximines  sent  one  of  his 
officers  on  shore  bearing  a flag  of  truce,  with  the  fol- 
lowing summons: 

“ In  the  name  of  the  King  of  Spain,  I demand 
the  surrender  of  this  island.  It  was  taken  in  the 
midst  of  peace  between  England  and  Spain.  If  the 
surrender  is  refused,  and  I am  forced  to  take  the 
works  by  storm,  I shall  certainly  put  all  the  garrison 
to  the  sword.” 

The  piratic  commander  returned  the  answer: 
“ This  island  once  belonged  to  the  King  of  England. 
It  rightly  belongs  to  him  now.  We  will  sooner  die 
than  surrender.” 

During  the  night  of  Friday,  the  13th,  three  slaves 
swam  off  to  the  ships,  and  informed  the  command- 
ant that  there  were  but  seventy-two  soldiers  in  the 
fort ; and  that  they  were  in  great  consternation  in 


ST.  CATHARINE  RECAPTURED. 


231 


view  of  the  force  brought  against  them.  Saturday 
was  devoted  to  preparations  for  landing  in  the  boats 
and  storming  the  works. 

The  morning  of  the  Sabbath  dawned  beautifully 
over  the  Eden-like  luxuriance  of  the  tropical  isle. 

The  vessels  brought  their  broadsides  to  bear  upon 
the  fort,  and,  under  cover  of  their  fire,  three  strong 
parties  were  landed  in  the  boats.  Captain  Leyva  led 
sixty  men  to  attack  the  principal  gate.  Captain 
Galeno,  at  the  head  of  ninety  men,  took  a circuitous 
route  through  the  forest  to  attack  the  castle  in  the 
rear.  The  commander-in-chief,  Ximines,  with  a still 
stronger  force,  assailed  one  of  the  sides.  The  con- 
flict was  short,  but  not  very  bloody.  Six  of  the 
pirates  were  killed,  and  a pretty  large  number 
wounded.  The  Spaniards  lost  but  one  man  killed, 
and  four  wounded. 

The  pirates  endeavored  to  escape  into  the  woods, 
but  were  cut  off  and  all  captured.  There  were  found, 
in  the  fort,  eight  hundred  pounds  of  powder,  two  hun- 
dred and  fifty  pounds  of  bullets,  and  also  a large  sup- 
ply of  provisions  and  other  material  of  war.  Two 
Spaniards  were  taken  who  had  enlisted  with  the 
buccaneers,  to  rob  the  commerce  of  Spain.  They 
were  immediately  led  out  and  shot. 

The  fort  proved  to  be  very  strong,  and  an  excel- 
lent piece  of  workmanship.  It  was  built  of  stone, 


232 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


quadrangular  in  form,  with  walls  eighty-eight  feet 
high.  While  these  scenes  were  transpiring,  Cap- 
tain Morgan,  unconscious  of  them,  was  at  Jamaica. 
Hearing  of  the  death  of  Mansvelt,  he,  without  oppo- 
sition, assumed  the  admiralship.  He  was  straining 
every  nerve  to  retain  possession  of  St.  Catharine, 
and  so  to  strengthen  the  works  as  to  make  the 
island  a safe  and  convenient  store-house  for  the  vast 
plunder  of  the  buccaneers. 

As  the  governor  of  Jamaica  declined  adding  to 
the  piratic  force,  in  St.  Catharine,  at  the  expense  of 
his  own  garrison,  Morgan  wrote  to  leading  merchants 
in  Virginia  and  New  England,  urging  them,  by  the 
promise  of  the  most  liberal  pay,  to  send  him  pro- 
visions, ammunition,  and  other  necessary  articles. 
When  the  tidings  reached  him  that  the  Spaniards 
had  regained  the  island,  he  lost  no  time  in  unavail- 
ing regrets,  but  immediately  turned,  with  demoniac 
energy,  to  other  enterprises. 

With  great  vigor  he  commenced  organizing  a 
new  fleet.  His  agents  proudly  strode  through  every 
English  port,  openly  purchasing  vessels  and  ammuni- 
tion, and  mounting  the  guns.  All  the  vessels  were 
ordered  to  rendezvous,  within  a given  time,  at  a soli- 
tafy  harbor  on  the  south  side  of  the  Island  of  Cuba. 

This  magnificent  island  is  eight  hundred  miles  in 
length,  and  from  twenty-five  to  one  hundred  and 


A NEW  ENTERPRISE. 


233 


thirty  in  breadth.  The  principal  towns  of  Cuba,  at 
that  time,  were  Havana  on  the  north  and  San- 
tiago on  the  south.  Havana  was  fortified  by  three 
strong  forts.  There  were  many  other  small  and 
flourishing  settlements  scattered  along  the  extended 
coast.  There  were  ten  thousand  families  in  Havana, 
and  its  commerce  was  immense. 

Captain  Morgan  had,  in  the  course  of  two 
months,  assembled  in  his  retired  harbor  a fleet  of 
twelve  vessels,  large  and  small,  with  over  eight  hun- 
dred fighting  men.  He  called  a council  of  his  officers 
to  decide  as  to  the  enterprise  upon  which  they  should 
embark.  Several  urged  a midnight  attack  upon 
Havana.  They  said  that  there  was  immense  wealth 
in  the  city,  that  it  might  be  attacked  by  surprise,  as 
no  one  suspected  danger  ; and  that  the  city  could 
be  plundered  before  the  inhabitants  would  have 
any  time  to  organize  for  defence. 

Others  affirmed  that  they  were  not  strong  enough 
for  so  great  an  achievement ; that  they  needed  at 
least  fifteen  hundred  men  to  attempt  the  capture 
of  a city  of  fifty  thousand  inhabitants.  After  much 
discussion  it  was  decided  to  attack  a flourishing 
inland  town  of  Cuba,  called  Puerto  Principe.  It 
was  situated  a few  leagues  from  the  southern  shore, 
and  was  utterly  unprepared  for  such  an  attack  as  the 
pirates  could  bring  against  it.  One  of  the  pirates 


234 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


was  familiar  with  the  place  and  with  all  of  its  ap- 
proaches. He  said  that  the  town  had  never  been 
sacked,  and  consequently  was  very  rich. 

• The  whole  fleet  speedily  set  sail,  and  ran  along 
the  southern  shore  of  Cuba  toward  the  doomed 
town.  The  nearest  available  landing-place,  for 
Principe,  was  at  a bay  called  St.  Mary’s.  Here,  in 
the  night,  a Spanish  prisoner,  on  board  one  of  the 
ships,  secretly  let  himself  down  into  the  dark  water, 
and,  at  the  imminent  danger  of  being  devoured  by 
sharks,  swam  ashore.  He  hastened  through  the 
mule-paths  of  the  forest  to  Principe,  with  the  tid- 
ings of  the  terrible  danger  impending  over  the  town. 

The  inhabitants  were  thrown  into  an  awful  state 
of  consternation.  They  knew  full  well  that  they  had 
as  much  to  dread  from  the  pirates  as  from  so  many 
fiends  from  the  bottomless  pit.  Men,  women,  and 
children  were  running  in  all  directions  to  convey  away 
and  hide  their  treasures. 

All  these  Spanish  towns  had  a governor  appointed 
over  them  by  the  king.  The  governor  summoned 
all  the  able-bodied  men  he  could,  and  armed  the 
slaves,  and  placed  his  little  force  in  ambush  along 
the  route  which  he  supposed  that  the  pirates  must 
of  necessity  traverse.  He  had  also  the  immense 
trees  of  the  dense  tropical  forest  felled  across  the 
path,  and  other  obstructions  thrown  in  the  way,  to 


SACK  OF  PUERTO  PRINCIPE. 


235 


retard  their  march.  But  Morgan,  as  he  approached 
these  impediments,  cut  a new  road  with  great  diffi- 
culty through  the  woods,  and  thus  escaped  falling 
into  the  ambuscades. 

Morgan  had  left  but  a small  guard  to  keep  the 
fleet.  Nearly  eight  hundred  men  were  on  the  march 
with  him.  The  pirates  advanced  in  three  divisions, 
with  beating  of  drums,  flying  banners,  and  an  osten- 
tatious display  of  military  array.  The  town  was  in 
the  centre  of  a smooth  plain.  The  governor  had 
retreated  from  his  ambush,  and,  as  the  pirates  ap- 
proached, stood  before  the  town  at  the  head  of  a 
troop  of  horsemen.  Morgan  formed  his  men  in  a 
semicircle,  and  marched  down  upon  them. 

Both  parties  fought  with  desperation.  The 
greatly  outnumbering  pirates  soon  shot  down  the 
governor,  and  so  many  of  his  soldiers,  that  the  re- 
mainder attempted  to  escape  to  the  woods.  They 
were  hotly  pursued,  and  most  of  them  were  killed. 
The  battle,  with  the  skirmishing,  lasted  nearly  four 
hours. 

The  pirates,  having  encountered  but  little  loss, 
entered  the  town.  Still,  as  they  marched  through 
the  narrow  streets  which  were  ever  found  in  these 
old  Spanish  towns,  many  of  the  inhabitants  contin- 
ued a brave  resistance.  They  fired  upon  the  pirates 
from  the  windows  of  their  stone  houses,  and  hurled 


236 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


down  heavy  articles  of  furniture  upon  their  heads 
from  the  roofs.  Morgan  had  it  loudly  proclaimed 
that  if  they  continued  this  resistance  he  would  lay 
the  whole  town  in  ashes,  and  put  every  man,  woman, 
and  child  to  the  sword. 

The  Spaniards,  hoping  that  by  submission  they 
might  save  their  own  lives  and  their  houses  from 
conflagration,  threw  down  their  arms  and  raised  the 
white  flag.  There  wrere  several  large  stone  churches 

in  the  place.  The  demoniac  pirates  drove  the 

\ 

whole  population,  men,  women,  and  children,  into 
these  churches,  and  imprisoned  them  there.  They 
then  commenced  their  system  of  plunder  and  wan- 
ton destruction.  Every  house  and  by-place,  and  the 
region  all  around,  were  searched.  The  night  was 
rendered  hideous  by  their  drunken  orgies.  There 
was  scarcely  a conceivable  crime  of  which  these 
wretches  were  not  guilty.  They  were  fiends  of  the 
foulest  dye,  with  no  pity.  Their  outrages  cannot 
be  described.  Even  the  imagination  of  most  read- 
ers cannot  conceive  of  the  crimes  they  perpetrated. 

They  either  forgot  the  captives  they  had 
crowded  into  the  churches  or  intentionally  left  them 
to  starve.  No  provision  whatever  was  made  for 
their  wants,  and  they  were  not  furnished  with  any 
food.  The  piteous  moans  of  women  and  children 


HORRIBLE  ATROCITIES. 


237 


touched  not  their  hearts.  Large  numbers  perished 
in  the  lingering  agonies  of  starvation. 

Disappointed  in  the  amount  of  treasure  they 
found,  they  began  to  put  their  prisoners  to  the  tor- 
ture, men,  young  girls,  and  even  little  children,  to  ex- 
tort from  them  the  confession  of  where  riches  were 
secreted.  While  perpetrating  atrocities  which  can- 
not be  named,  a man  was  captured  who  had  letters 
from  the  governor  of  Santiago  to  some  of  the  lead- 
ing inhabitants.  In  these  documents  the  governor 
wrote  : 

“ Do  not  be  in  too  much  haste  to  ransom  your 
town  or  persons  from  the  pirates.  Put  them  off  as 
long  as  you  can,  with  excuses  and  delays.  In  a 
short  time  I will  certainly  come  to  your  aid.” 

This  alarmed  Morgan.  He  feared  that  the  gov- 
ernor of  Santiago  might  rally  a sufficient  force  perhaps 
to  seize  his  ships,  perhaps  to  cut  off  his  retreat.  He 
ordered  his  men  immediately  to  march,  as  rapidly  as 
possible,  to  their  fleet,  with  all  the  plunder  they  had 
gathered.  He  also  made  renewed  efforts,  by  all  the 
energies  of  torture,  to  wrest  from  the  wretched  in- 
habitants the  treasure  which  he  supposed  they  had 
hidden.  Those  who  had  nothing  to  reveal,  had 
their  nerves  lacerated  and  their  bones  crushed  to 
force  a confession  of  that  which  did  not  exist.  He 
compelled  his  captives  to  drive  all  the  cattle  to  the 


238  SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 

bay,  kill  them  and  salt  them,  and  convey  the  barrels 
to  his  ships. 

A quarrel  arose  between  two  of  the  pirates.  One 
challenged  the  other  to  a duel.  The  party  conse- 
quently went  ashore  in  the  boats.  As  they  drew 
near  the  appointed  spot,  one  of  the  two,  treacher- 
ously approaching  the  other  from  behind,  ran  him 
through  the  back  with  his  sword,  and  he  fell  dead. 
Morgan,  who  had  just  committed  crimes  which 
should  cause  the  foul  fiend  himself  to  blush,  said  that 
it  was  not  just  and  honorable  to  kill  a comrade  thus 
treacherously.  He  therefore,  with  the  assent  of  the 
whole  demoniac  gang,  put  the  offender  in  irons  and 
hung  him. 

The  fleet  speedily  set  sail  for  a distant  island, 
where  they  were  to  divide  their  ill-gotten  plunder. 
Here  they  were  greatly  disappointed  in  the  amount 
which  they  had  taken.  It  was  all  estimated  at  but 
fifty  thousand  dollars.  This  was  a small  sum  to  be 
divided  among  so  many  greedy  claimants.  This 
being  known,  it  excited  a general  commotion. 
Many  of  the  pirates  owed  debts  in  Jamaica,  which 
they  were  anxious  honorably  to  pay. 

Some  of  the  gang  were  so  dissatisfied  that  they 
left,  with  a part  of  the  vessels,  to  cruise  on  their 
own  account.  Morgan  soon  inspired  those  who  re- 
mained with  his  own  indomitable  energy.  In  a few 


A BOLD  UNDERTAKING. 


239 


days  he  gathered  a fleet  of  nine  sail,  manned  by 
four  hundred  and  sevebty-five  pirates.  Morgan 
told  them  that  he  had  formed  a plan  which  would 
enrich  them  all.  It  was,  however,  necessary  to  keep 
it  a profound  secret.  If  any  one  should  turn  traitor 
and  reveal  it,  the  plan  might  be  frustrated.  They 
must  therefore,  for  the  present,  trust  in  him  and  im- 
plicitly follow  his  directions.  He  had  already  in- 
spired them  with  such  confidence  in  his  sagacity, 
zeal,  and  courage,  that,  without  a murmur,  they 
yielded  to  these  demands. 

The  whole  fleet  set  sail  for  the  continent,  and,  in 
a few  days,  arrived  off  the  coast  of  Costa  Rica. 
Then  Morgan  assembled  the  captains  of  all  the  ves- 
sels in  his  cabin,  and  informed  them  of  his  plan, 
which  they  were  to  communicate  to  their  several 
crews. 

“ I intend,”  said  Morgan,  “ to  attack  and  plun- 
der the  city  of  Puerto  Velo.  I am  resolved  to  sack 
the  whole  city.  Not  a single  corner  shall  escape  my 
vigilance.  Large  as  the  city  is,  the  enterprise  can- 
not fail  to  succeed.  We  shall  strike  the  people 
entirely  by  surprise  ; for  I have  kept  my  plan  an 
entire  secret,  and  they  cannot  possibly  know  of  our 
coming.” 

Some  of  the  captains  were  alarmed  in  view  of  so 
bold  an  undertaking.  They  said  : 


240 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


“ Puerto  Velo  is  the  largest  Spanish  city  in  the 
New  World  excepting  Havana  and  Carthagena.  It 
contains  a population  of  between  two  and  three 
thousand,  and  has  a garrison  of  three  hundred  sol- 
diers. It  has  two  forts,  which  are  deemed  impreg- 
nable. These  forts  guard  the  entry  to  the  harbor,  so 
that  no  ship  or  boat  can  pass  without  permission. 
We  have  not  a sufficient  number  of  men  to  assault 
so  strong  a place.” 

Morgan  replied:  “If  we  are  few  in  numbers,  we 
are  bold  in  heart.  The  fewer  we  are  the  greater 
will  be  each  man’s  share  of  the  plunder.” 

This  last  consideration  had  great  weight  with  the 
pirates.  The  number  engaged  in  the  sack  of  Puerto 
Principe  was  so  great,  that  each  one  murmured  at 
the  meagre  share  he  received.  Morgan  was  very 
familiar  with  all  this  region,  and  was  thoroughly 
acquainted  with  the  avenues  to  the  city.  In  the 
dusk  of  the  evening  he  ran  his  little  fleet  into  a soli- 
tary harbor,  called  Naos,  about  thirty  miles  from 
Puerto  Velo.  There  was  a river,  flowing  into  the 
harbor  from  the  west,  threading  a dense,  tangled, 
almost  uninhabited  wilderness.  Leaving  their  ships 
at  anchor,  under  guard  of  a few  men,  the  pirates, 
“armed  to  the  teeth,”  in  crowded  boats  and  canoes, 
ascended  the  river  until,  at  midnight,  they  reached  a 
point  but  a few  miles  distant  from  the  city.  They 


ATTACKS  PUERTO  VELO. 


241 


then  landed  and  rapidly  marched  through  a solitary 
Indian  trail,  overshadowed  by  the  gloom  of  a dense 
tropical  forest,  until  they  came  within  sight  of  the 
lights  gleaming  from  the  battlements  of  the  forts. 

On  the  main  avenue  to  the  city,  not  far  from  the 
gate,  they  came  upon  a solitary  sentry,  pacing  his 
beat.  Four  men  crept  cautiously  forward  in  the 
darkness,  seized  him,  gagged  him,  and  brought  him 
a prisoner  to  Morgan.  The  pirate  questioned  his 
captive  minutely,  respecting  the  troops  in  the  city, 
and  the  means  for  defence.  The  trembling  man  was 
threatened  with  death  by  the  most  horrible  tortures, 
should  it  be  found  that  he  had  in  the  slightest  de- 
gree deceived  them.  Having  gained  this  import- 
ant information,  they  advanced  upon  the  city. 

The  march  of  a mile  brought  them  to  the  main 
fort,  or  Castle,  as  it  was  called.  The  morning  had 
not  yet  dawned^.  In -the  darkness  they  surrounded 
it  so  completely  that  no  one  could  either  go  in  or 
out.  Morgan  then  sent  the  sentinel;  whom  he  had 
captured,  into  the  fort,  with  a demand  for  its  imme- 
diate surrender. 

“ If  you  yield  at  once,”  said  the  message  of  the 
pirate,  “ your  lives  shall  be  spared.  But  if  there  be 
the  least  resistance,  or  any  delay,  I will  cut  to  pieces 
.every  individual  within  the  fort.  Not  one  shall 
escape.” 


1 x 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


The  commandant  of  the  castle  heeded  not  the 
threat,  but  opened  fire  upon  his  foes.  The  report 
of  his  guns  roused  the  city.  The  governor,  as  speed- 
ily as  possible,  rallied  all  his  forces  and  made  such 
preparation  as  he  could  for  defence.  The  slumber- 
ing  garrison,  attacked  so  utterly  by  surprise,  were 
speedily  overpowered.  The  pirates,  breaking  down 
the  gates,  rushed  in,  and  soon  gained  possession  of 
the  works.  The  castle  was  but  feebly  prepared  to 
repel  an  asault  from  the  land  side. 

Morgan  wished  to  strike  a blow  which  should 
appal  the  whole  city.  The  magazine  was  abund- 
antly stored  with  powder.  There  was  a room  by  its 
side,  into  which  Morgan  drove  all  his  prisoners. 
Barring  them  in,  he  laid  a slow  match,  applied  the 
torch,  and  with  his  gang  retired.  There  were  a few 
moments  of  appalling  silence.  Then  came  a roar  as 
of  ten  thousand  thunders.  The  very  earth  shook 
beneath  the  terrific  convulsion.  There  seemed  to 
be  a volcanic  eruption  of  forked  flame,  rocks,  earth, 
guns,  and  mangled  limbs,  and  the  castle  disappear- 
ed. Every  one  of  its  inmates  perished  beneath  its 
ruins. 

The  consternation  in  the  city  was  terrible. 
There  were  runnings  to  and  fro,  cries  of  anguish 
from  mothers  and  maidens,  while  some  were  seeking  . 
to  conceal  their  treasures  by  throwing  them  into  the 


DESPERATE  RESISTANCE. 


243 


wells  or  hastily  burying  them  in  the  cellars  and  the 
fields.  In  the  frenzy  of  the  hour  the  governor  found 
his  attempts  to  rally  the  citizens  utterly  in  vain. 
With  a few  soldiers  he  threw  himself  into  the  second 
and  only  remaining  castle.  The  little  band  here 
assembled,  knowing  that  no  mercy  could  be  expected 
from  the  pirates,  resolved  to  make  as  many  of  them 
bite  the  dust  as  possible,  before  they  themselves 
should  fall.  They  therefore  opened  an  incessant  and 
well-directed  fire  upon  their  assailants. 

Near  by  there  was  a cloister,  where  there  were 
priests  and  nuns.  The  Spaniards  regarded  these 
religious  orders  with  superstitious  reverence.  Mor- 
gan seized  them  all  as  prisoners.  He  ordered  his 
carpenters  immediately  to  make  a number  of  scaling- 
ladders,  so  broad  that  four  men  could  ascend  them 
abreast.  He  then  compelled  the  ecclesiastics  and 
the  nuns  to  carry  the  ladders  and  place  them  upon 
the  walls  of  the  fort.  The  armed  soldiers  followed 
closely  behind,  shielded  by  their  bodies. 

The  governor  believed  that  the  life  of  every 
Spaniard  would  be  sacrificed  should  they  be  taken. 
And  he  thought  it  better  for  both  priests  and  nuns 
that  they  should  die  outright  than  that  they  should 
be  left  in  the  hands  of  the  pirates.  He  therefore 
opened  a vigorous  fire  upon  the  approaching  assail- 
ants, notwithstanding  the  rampart  of  living  bodies 


244 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


they  had  so  infamously  placed  before  them.  The 
unhappy  inhabitants  of  the  cloister  cried  out  pite- 
ously to  the  governor,  imploring  him  to  surrender 
the  castle  and  thus  spare  their  lives. 

But  the  governor  steeled  his  heart  against  their 
appeal.  He  fought  with  desperation.  Many  of  the 
priests  and  nuns  were  shot  down.  But  the  pirates, 
in  overpowering  numbers,  rushed  on.  They  reached 
the  top  of  the  wall.  They  threw  down  fire-balls 
and  hand-grenades  upon  the  despairing  defenders. 
When  many  had  perished  they  leaped  down,  sword 
in  hand,  amidst  smoke  and  flame,  and  mercilessly 
slaughtered  all  the  survivors. 

The  heroic  governor  fought  to  the  last.  His 

o o 

wife  and  children,  weeping  bitterly  and  upon  their 
knees,  entreated  him  to  yield,  hoping  that  thus  his 
life  might  be  spared. 

“No!”  he  exclaimed,  “never.  I had  rather 
die  like  a soldier  than  be  hanged  like  a coward.” 

Covered  with  wounds,  he  was  at  length  cut 
down,  and  his  gory,  mangled  body  was  left  uncared 

ft 

fcr.  The  castle  was  taken.  The  soldiers  were  de- 
stroyed. The  city  was  at  the  mercy  of  the  captors. 
All  the  surviving  inhabitants  of  the  town,  who  had 
not  escaped  into  the  woods,  were  driven  into  the 
castle.  Then  the  pirates  commenced  a scene  of 
carousal  which  pandemonium  could  not  outrival. 


RAPINE  AND  PLUNDER. 


245 


The  nuns  and  all  the  mothers  and  maidens  were  at 
their  mercy.  A veil  must  be  cast  over  their  horrid 
deeds.  When  satiated  with  drunkenness,  and  every 
conceivable  excess,  they  commenced  plundering  the 
city. 


CHAPTER  XV. 


The  Capture  of  Puerto  Veto,  and  its  Results. 


The  Torture. — Sickness  and  Misery. — Measures  of  the  Governor  of 
Panama. — The  Ambuscade. — Awful  Defeat  of  the  Spaniards. — 
Ferocity  of  the  Pirates. — Strange  Correspondence. — Exchange  of 
Courtesies. — Return  to  Cuba,  and  Division  of  the  Spoil. — Wild 
Orgies  at  Jamaica. — Complicity  of  the  British  Government  with 
the  Pirates. — The  New  Enterprise. — Arrival  of  the  Oxford. — De- 
struction of  the  Cerf  Volant. — Rendezvous  at  Samona. 

The  wretched  citizens  of  the  captured  city  of 
Puerto  Yelo  were  exposed  to- every  species  of  tor- 
ture to  force  from  them  the  discovery  of  where  their 
riches  were  concealed.  Many  of  them  had  no 
knowledge  they  could  give  of  any  hidden  treasure. 
Day  after  day  the  most  horrid  scenes  of  cruelty 
were  enacted.  Multitudes  of  men  and  women  died 
under  the  torture.  For  fifteen  days  the  pirates 
remained  amidst  the  ruins  they  had  created. 

But  in  this  world  blows  are  seldom  given  without 
others  being  received  in  return.  Sickness  came, 
with  languor,  pain,  and  groans  of  agony.  The  death- 
bed is  cheerless  enough  even  when  surrounded  with 
all  the  attentions  of  sympathy  and  love  and  tender 


THE  CAPTURE  OF  PUERTO  VELO. 


247 


care.  To  these  wretched  men,  in  their  homelessness 
and  their  terrible  guilt,  death  must  indeed  have 
come  as  the  king  of  terrors.  A painful,  pestilential 
disease  seized  them.  Surrounded  by  the  oaths  and 
the  clamor  of  demoniac  men  they  passed  to  the  seat 
of  final  judgment. 

In  consequence  of  the  unhealthiness  of  the  cli- 
mate at  Puerto  Velo,  many  of  the  merchants,  who 
had  their  warehouses  at  that  port,  resided  in  the 
far  more  attractive  city  of  Panama,  but  a few  leagues 
distant,  on  the  Pacific  coast.  The  governor  of  the 
province  also  resided  at  Panama.  Morgan  sent  two 
prisoners  to  the  city  to  say  to  the  residents  there 
that  unless  one  hundred  thousand  dollars  were  sent 
to  him  he  would  lay  Puerto  Velo  in  ashes. 

But  the  governor  had  already  heard  of  the  arrival 
of  the  pirates.  He  had  collected  an  armed  force, 
and  was  on  the  march  to  cut  off  their  retreat.  In 
the  mean  time  the  vessels  were  brought  up  into  the 
harbor  and  were  laden  with  the  plunder.  The  ram- 
parts were  repaired,  the  guns  remounted,  and  all 
tilings  put  in  readiness  to  repel  an  attack.  Every 
day  many  were  put  to  the  torture.  Some  died 
under  the  terrible  infliction.  Many  were  maimed 
for  life. 

Hearing  that  the  governor  was  on  the  march  to 
attack  them,  Morgan  placed  himself  at  the  head  of  a 


248 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


hundred  ot  his  most  determined  men,  and  marched 
forward  to  meet  the  foe.  Every  man  was  armed,  in 
pirate  fashion,  with  a musket,  several  pistols  in  his 
belt,  and  a keen-edged  sabre.  At  a few  leagues 
from  the  city  they  came  to  a narrow  defile,  along 
whose  circuitous  path  but  two  could  march  abreast. 
The  tangled  thicket  was  on  each  side,  with  gigantic 
trees,  and  huge  rocks  buried  in  the  luxuriant  verdure 
of  the  tropics.  Here  a whole  army  might  lie  in  im- 
penetrable concealment. 

And  here  Morgan,  with  great  skill,  placed  his 
troops.  Every  man  took  a position  where  he  could 
have  perfect  command  of  some  portion  of  the  track. 
With  his  hatchet  he  cut  a loop-hole  through  the 
dense  growth  of  shrubs  and  interlacing  vines.  Thus, 
while  quite  invisible,  he  could  take  deliberate  aim. 
They  were  to  wait  in  perfect  silence  until  the  wind- 
ing defile  was  filled  with  unsuspecting  troops.  Then, 
at  a signal  from  Morgan,  every  man  was  to  fire. 
And  every  man  was  to  take  such  aim  as  to  be  sure 
that  his  bullet  would  strike  down  his  victim. 

The  Spaniards,  four  or  five  hundred  in  num- 
ber, soon  appeared  in  rapid  march.  Anticipating  a 
bloody  struggle  with  the  pirates  behind  their  ram- 
parts, they  had  no  thought  that  they  would  leave 
such  vantage-ground  to  march  forth  to  the  encoun- 
ter. Their  only  fear  was  that  the  pirates  might 


THE  CAPTURE  OF  PUERTO  VELO. 


249 


rush  to  their  ships  and'  thus  escape.  Hurrying 
heedlessly  along,  they  had  filled  the  labyrinthine 
trail,  when  the  deadly  signal  was  given.  One  hun- 
dred muskets  were  instantaneously  exploded.  One 
hundred  bullets  were  sent  on  their  fatal  mission. 
One  hundred  Spaniards  were  either  struck  down  in 
instantaneous  death  or  wounded. 

There  was  no  time  for  thought  ; no  time  to  rally. 
The  case  was  clear.  The  defeat  was  entire  and 
remediless.  Rapidly  the  pirates  reloaded  and  kept 
up  a continuous  fire.  The  Spaniards  discharged 
their  muskets  at  random,  hitting  no  one.  Pell-mell, 
in  awful  confusion,  they  turned,  and  struggling 
against  their  own  numbers,  rushed,  as  best  they 
could,  from  the  defile.  The  narrow  path  was  strewed 
with  the  dying  and  the  dead.  With  a shattered 
and  bleeding  remnant  the  governor  returned  to 
Panama  for  reenforcements. 

Morgan  and  his  men,  wishing  that  their  deeds 
should  strike  terror  all  around,  emerged  from  their 
covert,  dispatched  the  wounded  with  pistol-shots  or 
sabre-thrusts,  searched  the  pockets  of  the  dead,  and, 
leaving  their  bodies  unburied,  returned  in  triumph 
to  their  comrades. 

In  triumph  ! But  what  a triumph  ! They  had 
now  been  fifteen  days  in  Puerto  Velo.  Famine  and 
disease  were  assailing  them  with  more  cruel  attacks 


2 50 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


than  sabre  or  pistol  can  inflict.  Recklessly  they  had 
wasted  their  provisions.  They  could,  not  eat  their 
gold  or  their  silver,  or  the  spoil  which  they  had  stored 
away  in  the  holds  of  their  ships.  They  had  already 
consumed  the  mules  and  the  horses.  Their  blood, 
inflamed  by  debaucheries  and  almost  boiling  beneath 
a meridian  sun,  produced  the  most  loathsome  and 
painful  disorders.  The  slightest  wound  would  fester 
and  cause  death.  No  wonder  they  were  reckless. 
Better  far  to  die  than  to  live  in  such  misery.  This 
was  the  triumph  to  which  the  pirate  Morgan  returned. 

The  Spanish  prisoners  suffered  still  more  than 
their  captors.  Crowded  together  in  apartments 
whose  awful  impurity  tainted  the  air;  deprived  of 
every  comfort ; witnessing  intense  sufferings  which 
they  could  not  alleviate,  but  which  they  were  com- 
pelled to  share  ; despondent,  starving,  dying,  there 
was  for  them  no  relief  but  such  as  death  gives. 

The  Spanish  governor,  who  had  shown  such  utter 
want  of  military  ability  in  marching  into  the  ambus- 
cade, was  as  self-conceited  and  boastful  as  he  was 
incompetent.  Notwithstanding  his  ignominious  re- 
pulse, he  sent  to  Morgan  the  following  message  : 

“ If  you  do  not  immediately  withdraw,  with  youi 
ships,  from  Porto  Velo,  I will  march  upon  you  with 
a resistless  force.  You  shall  receive  no  quarter. 
Every  man  shall  be  put  to  death.” 


THE  CAPTURE  OF  PUERTO  VELO. 


251 


Morgan  sent  back  the  reply,  “ If  you  do  not  im- 
mediately send  me  one  hundred  and  eighty  thousand 
dollars  in  gold,  I will  lay  every  building  in  Puerto 
Velo  in  ashes  ; I will  blow  up  the  forts;  and  I will 
put  every  captive  I have  to  the  sword,  man,  woman, 
and  child.” 

The  pride  of  the  governor  would  not  allow  him 
to  purchase  the  retreat  of  the  pirates.  He  sent  to 
Carthagena  imploring  that  some  ships  might  be  sent 
from  there  to  block  up  the  pirates  in  the  river.  But 
they  had  no  'sufficient  force  to  make  the  attempt. 
The  citizens  were  very  anxious  to  have  the  money 
sent.  But  the  governor  kept  them  in  suspense  in 
hopes  of  gaining  time. 

“ He  was  deaf  and  obdurate  to  all  the  entreaties 
of  the  citizens,  who  sent  to  inform  him  that  the 
pirates  were  not  men,  but  devils,  and  that  they 
fought  with  such  fury  that  the  Spanish  officers  had 
stabbed  themselves  in  very  despair,  at  seeing  a sup- 
posed impregnable  fortress  taken  by  a handful  of 
people,  when  it  should  have  held  out  against  twice 
that  numb'er.”  * 

The  governor  was  astonished  at  their  exploits. 
Four  hundred  men  had  captured  a city  which  he 
said  any  general  in  Europe  would  have  found  it 

* The  Monarchs  of  the  Main,  by  George  W.  Thornbury,  Esq. , 
vol.  ii.  p.  35. 


252 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


necessary  to  blockade  in  due  form.  It  is  indicative 
of  the  almost  inconceivable  state  of  public  opinion 
in  those  times,  that  the  governor  of  Panama,  Don 
Juan  Perez  de  Guzman,  who  had  acquired  consider- 
able renown  for  his  bravery  in  the  wars  in  Flan- 
ders, should  have  sent  a courteous  message  to  Mor- 
gan, expressive  of  his  astonishmeut  and  admiration 
in  view  of  his  heroic  achievement,  and  begging  Mor- 
gan to  send  him  a pattern  of  the  arms  with  which 
he  had  gained  so  wonderful  a victory.  The  scornful 
pirate  sent  a common  musket  and  a handful  of  bul- 
lets to  the  governor,  with  the  following  sarcastic 
message : 

“ I beg  your  excellency  to  accept  these  as  a small 
pattern  of  the  arms  with*  which  I have  taken  Puerto 
Velo.  Your  excellency  need  not  trouble  yourself 
to  return  them.  In  the  course  of  a twelvemonth  I 
will  visit  Panama  in  person,  and  will  fetch  them  away 
myself.” 

The  governor  replied : “ I return  the  weapons 
you  sent  me,  and  thank  you  for  the  loan  of  them. 
It  is  a pity  that  a man  of  so  much  courage  is  not  in 
the  service  of  a great  and  good  prince.  I hope  that 
Captain  Morgan  will  not  trouble  himself  to  come 
and  see  me  at  Panama.  Should  he  do  so,  he  surely 
will  not  fare  so  well  as  he  has  at  Puerto  Velo.” 

It  is  very  difficult  to  credit  the  statement  made 


THE  CAPTURE  OF  PUERTO  VELO. 


253 


by  Thornbury  that  “ the  envoy,  having  delivered 
this  message,  so  chivalrous  in  its  tone,  presented 
Morgan  with  a beautiful  gold  ring,  set  with  a costly 
emerald,  as  a remembrance  of  his  master  Don 
Guzman,  who  had  already  supplied  the  English 
chief  with  fresh  provisions.”  * 

Puerto  Velo  was  left  to  its  fate.  The  pirates 
left  scarcely  anything  behind  but  the  tiles  and  the 
paving-stones.  Many  of  the  best  guns  Morgan  car- 
ried off.  Of  the  rest,  all  which  he  could  not  burst 
he  spiked.  He  then  set  sail.  Behind  him  were 
smouldering  ruins,  pestilence,  poverty,  misery,  and 
death. 

Eight  days’  sail  brought  the  fleet  to  Cuba.  Upon 
that  vast  and  sparsely  inhabited  island  there  were 
many  solitary  harbors  and  coves  where  the  silence 
of  the  wilderness  reigned.  Into  one  of  these  lonely 
spots  Morgan  ran  his  fleet.  Here  he  divided  the 
spoil.  It  was  indeed  a beggarly  pittance  which  they 
had  obtained  as  the  fruit  of  so  much  toil,  suffering, 
and  crime.  In  coin  or  bullion  they  counted  but  two 
hundred  and  sixty  thousand  dollars.  There  was  a 
large  amount  of  silks  and  other  merchandise,  which 
was  not  deemed  of  much  value. 

The  division  was  amicably  made,  and  they  spread 
their  sails  to  return  to  Jamaica,  there  to  squander, 
* Monarchs  of  the  Main,  vol.  i.  p.  38. 


254 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


in  a few  days  of  in'sane  excess,  all  that  they  had 
gained  through  weary  months  of  danger,  toil,  suffer- 
ing, and  crime.  The  entrance  of  a richly  laden 
piratic  fleet  into  the  harbor  of  Kingston  was  an 
occasion  of  public  rejoicing.  The  gamblers,  the 
courtezans,  the  rumsellers  were  all  overjoyed. 
Even  the  children  expected  to  see  the  strange  vis- 
itors scatter  their  doubloons  through  the  streets  to 
be  scrambled  for. 

We  are  told  that  every  door  was  open  to 
them,  and  that,  for  a whole  week,  all  loudly  praised 
their  generosity  and  their  courage.  At  the  end  of  a 
month  they  had  squandered  all,  and  every  door  was 
shut  in  their  faces.  Morgan  was  a drunkard  as  well 
as  a robber.  He  spent  his  gains  as  infamously  and 
as  speedily  as  did  the  rest.  Shrewder  men  than 
he  emptied  his  purse  at  the  gambling-table.  The 
Delilahs  of  Jamaica  speedily  transferred  his  jewels 
to  their  necks.  But  one  short  month  had  passed 
away  when  Morgan  and  all  his  crew,  utterly  impov- 
erished, were  eager  for  another  expedition. 

Undismayed  by  the  past,  this  bold  adventurer 
planned  an  enterprise  of  such  magnitude  that  he 
boasted  that,  at  its  close,  both  he  and  his  men  might 
be  able  to  retire,  if  they  wished,  with  a sufficiency 
for  the  rest  of  their  days. 

A rendezvous  was  appointed  at  De  la  Vaca  or 


THE  CAPTURE  OF  PUERTO  VELO. 


255 


Cow  Island,  on  the  south  side  of  the  Island  of  His- 
paniola. This  would  be  easily  accessible  by  the 
pirates,  both  French  and  English,  ever  swaggering 
through  the  streets  of  Tortuga.  Again  the  despera- 
does rushed  to  his  banner.  They  came  in  boats  and 
in  small  vessels  and  by  land.  Men  enough  were 
found  to  furnish  the  adventurer  with  funds. 

A large  English  ship,  which  mounted  thirty-six 
guns,  entered  the  harbor  of  Kingston,  Jamaica,  from 
New  England.  This  ship,  the  Oxford,  carried  a 
crew  of  three  hundred  men.  It  was  on  a buccaneer- 
ing cruise  against  Spanish  commerce.  Oexemelin 
says  that  the  ship  actually  belonged  to  the  King  of 
England,  Charles  II.  He  had  fitted  it  out  at  his 
own  expense,  and  the  captain  was  employed  in  his 
service.  What  authority  he  had  for  this  astonishing 
assertion  we  know  not.  But  it  is  certain  that  the 
governor  at  Jamaica  felt  at  liberty  to  send  this  ship 
to  join  Morgan’s  expedition.  And  when  we  subse- 
quently find  Charles  II.  conferring  the  honor  of  knight- 
hood on  this  desperate  marauder,  and  appointing 
him  governor  of  Jamaica,  the  report  receives  much 
confirmation. 

The  harbor  at  Islede  la  Vaca  was  a fine  one.  A 
large  French  ship,  the  Cerf  Volant,  on  a trading 
excursion,  entered  the  port.  The  ship  was  well 
armed,  mounting  twenty-four  iron  guns  and  twelve 


256 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


guns  of  brass.  The  captain  and  crew,  disappointed 
in  the  results  of  trade,  were  disposed  to  try  their 
luck  as  buccaneers.  Morgan,  anxious  to  secure  so 
powerful  a ship,  urged  them  to  join  his  expedition. 
But  the  French  officers  would  not  accede  to  his 
terms. 

The  Frenchman  was  about  to  weigh  anchor  and 
return  to  Tortuga.  Several  of  his  crew,  who  were 
English  sailors,  had  deserted  him,  and  had  been 
received  on  board  Morgan’s  ships.  Through  them 
Morgan  learned  that  the  captain  of  the  Cerf  Volant, 
being  out  of  provisions,  had  stopped  an  English 
vessel,  taken  from  her  sundry  articles  of  food,. for 
which  he  had  paid,  not  in  coin,  for  he  had  none 
on  hand,  but  in  bills  Of  exchange  cashable  at 
Jamaica. 

Morgan,  who  was  seeking  for  some  pretext  undei 
which  he  might  seize  the  French  ship,  decided  to 
consider  this  an  act  of  piracy.  He  invited  the  of 
ficers  of  the  Volant  to  dine  with  him,  on  board  the 
splendid  ship  which  the  governor  of  Jamaica  had 
sent  him.  Unsuspicious  of  treachery;  the  captain 
and  his  officers  all  came.  While  in  the  cabin,  drink- 
ing their  wine,  Morgan  rose  and  denounced  them 
as  pirates  who  had  robbed  an  English  vessel,  and 
declared  them  to  be  his  prisoners.  At  the  same 
momenta  band  of  armed  men  came  in  and  put  them 


THE  CAPTURE  OF  PUERTO  VELO. 


257 


in  irons.  They  could  make  no  resistance.  He  then 
took  possession  of  the  ship. 

Soon  after  this  he  called  a council  of  his  officers 
to  decide  upon  their  first  expedition.  They  met  in 
the  cabin  of  the  Volant.  Several  of  the  French  who 
had  ^refused  to  join  Morgan  were  prisoners  in  the 
hold.  After  much  deliberation  they  decided  first  to 
repair  to  the  Island  of  Savona,  a few  leagues  south- 
east of  San  Domingo.  A flotilla  of  merchant-ships, 
under  convoy,  was  daily  looked  for  from  Spain.  It 
was  to  be  expected  that,  during  this  long  voyage, 
some  vessels  would  get  separated  from  the  rest. 
These  stragglers  they  hoped  to  cut  off. 

Having  settled  this  question,  the  desperadoes 
commenced  drinking  and  carousing.  A scene  of 
uproar  ensued  with  the  intermingling  of  drunken 
songs  and  unintelligible  blasphemies.  While  the 
officers  were  thus  carousing  in  the  cabin,  the  sailors, 
four  hundred  in  number,  were  engaged  in  equally 
wild  orgies  in  their  quarters  of  the  ship.  As  the 
toasts  were  drained,  broadsides  were  discharged,  by 
men  reeling  in  drunkenness  around  their  smoking 
guns.  Some  were  cursing,  some  fighting,  some  sleep- 
ing in  deathly  stupor. 

The  magazine,  amply  stored  with  powder,  wras 
near  the  bows  of  the  boat.  ‘Powder  was  carelessly 
scattered  over  the  decks.  Suddenly  there  was  a 


258 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


terrific  explosion.  The  whole  ship  seemed  lifted 
into  the  air,  as  by  some  volcanic  power.  Dense 
volumes  of  sulphurous  smoke,  pierced  with  forked 
flame,  enveloped  the  scene,  shutting  it  out  from  the 
view  of  all  around.  Then  there  were  seen,  ejected 
hundreds  of  feet  into  the  air,  massive  timbers*  and 
ponderous  cannon,  and  the  mangled  bodies  of  three 
hundred  and  fifty  men.  But  thirty  of  the  crew  es- 
caped. 

The  officers’  cabin,  far  in  the  stern  of  the  boat, 
escaped  the  force  of  the  explosion.  Though  the 
revellers  there  were  terrified,  stunned,  almost  smoth- 
ered with  smoke,  and  many  of  them  severely  wound- 
ed, they  escaped  with  their  lives. 

Such  was  the  end  of  the  Cerf  Volant.  This  only 
did  Morgan  gain  by  his  treachery.  “ Morgan,”  says 
Esquemeling,  “had  captured  the  ship.  And  God 
only  could  take  it  from  him.  And  G(3d  did  so.” 

For  eight  days  the  bodies  of  the  dead  were  seen 
floating  upon  the  waters  of  the  bay.  Morgan  sent 
out  boats  to  collect  these  bodies,  not  for  burial,  but 
for  plunder.  The  pockets  were  searched.  The 
clothing,  when  good,  was  stripped  off.  The  heavy 
gold  rings,  which  nearly  all  the  sailors  wore,  were 
taken,  and  then  the  bodies  were  abandoned  to  the 
sharks  and  the  carrion'birds. 

Morgan,  upon  a review  of  his  forces,  found  that 


THE  CAPTURE  OF  PUERTO  VELO. 


259 


he  had  fifteen  vessels,  large  and  small,  and  eight  hun- 
dred and  sixty  men.  With  these  he  set  sail  for 
Savona.  Head  winds  impeded  their  progress. 
Three  weeks  had  elapsed  ere  they  reached  the 
eastern  extremity  of  Hispaniola.  Eight  hundred 
hungry  men  consume  a vast  amount  of  food  each 
day.  Their  provisions  ran  short.  They  chanced  to 
meet  an  English  ship  which  had  a superfluity  for 
sale.  Thus  recruited,  they  pressed  on,  in  a long 
straggling  line,  until  eight  of  the  ships  reached  a 
harbor  called  Ocoa,  on  the  southern  coast  of  the 
great  island.  Here  he  cast  anchor  to  wait  the 
arrival  of  the  rest  of  the  fleet. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 


The  Expedition  to  Maracaibo. 


The  Delay  at  Ocoa. — Hunting  Excursions. — The  Repulse. — Cities  of 
Venezuela. — The  Plan  of  Morgan. — Suggestions  of  Pierre  Pi- 
card.— Sailing  of  the  Expedition. — They  Touch  at  Oruba. — 
Traverse  Venezuela. — Enter  Lake  Maracaibo. — Capture  of  the 
Fort. — The  City  Abandoned. — Atrocities  of  the  Pirates. 

At  Ocoa,  on  the  Island  of  Hispaniola,  the  pirates 
remained  several  days  waiting  for  the  arrival  of  the 
other  vessels,  which  were  unaccountably  lagging  be- 
hind. Every  morning  Morgan  sent  a party  of  eight 
men,  from  each  ship,  upon  the  island  as  hunters,  in 
search  of  game.  He  also  sent  a body  of  armed  men 
to  protect  them  from  any  attack  by  the  Spaniards. 
Though  there  were  many  Spaniards  upon  the  island, 
they  did  not  feel  strong  enough  to  assail  so  great  a 
force  as  the  pirates  could  muster.  They,  however, 
sent  to  the  city  of  San  Domingo  for  three  or  four 
hundred  men,  to  kill  or  drive  away  all  the  cattle  and 
game  around  the  Bay  of  Ocoa.  They  hoped  thus 
to  starve  out  the  buccaneers,  and  compel  them  to 
depart. 

Goaded  by  hunger,  a band  of  fifty  of  Morgan’s 


THE  EXPEDITION  TO  MARACAIBO. 


261 


men  ventured  far  into  the  woods.  The  Spaniards, 
who  were  watching  them,  drew  them  into  an  ambus- 
cade. The  pirates  were  outnumbered  and  surround- 
ed. With  cries  of  “ Kill,  kill,”  the  Spaniards  opened 
a sudden  and  deadly  fire.  But  these  desperadoes, 
accustomed  to  every  kind  of  danger,  could  not  be 
thrown  into  a panic.  Instantly  they  formed  them- 
selves into  a hollow  square,  and  keeping  a rolling 
fire  from  the  four  sides,  slowly  retreated  to  their 
ships.  Many  fell  by  the  way,  dead  or  wounded. 
Many  of  the  Spaniards  were  also  slain. 

The  next  day,  Morgan,  rendered  furious  by  the 
discomfiture,  landed  himself,  at  the  head  of  two  hun- 
dred men,  to  take  dire  revenge  upon  his  foes.  But 
no  foe  was  to  be  met.  Finding  his  search  useless, 
he  gave  vent  to  his  rage  in.  burning  all  the  dwell- 
ings he  encountered,  from 'which  the  Spaniards 
had  fled. 

Still  the  seven  missing  ships  did  not  appear. 
After  waiting  a few  days  more,  he  decided  to  delay 
no  longer.  Spreading  his  sails,  he  steered  his  course 
for  the  Island  of  Savona.  But  none  of  the  missing 
vessels  were  there.  While  waiting,  he  sent  several 
boats,  with  crews  amounting  to  one  hundred  and 
fifty  well-armed  men,  to  plunder  several  of  the  small 
towns  upon  the  San  Domingo  coast.  But  in  the 
capital  city  and  all  along  the  shore  scouts  were  on  the 


262 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


watch.  Sentinels  were  placed  upon  every  headland. 
The  moment  the  boats  appeared  in  sight,  signals 
were  given.  At  every  point  where  a landing  was 
attempted  such  energetic  resistance  was  presented, 
that  the  pirates  were  compelled  to  re-treat. 

They  returned  to  Morgan  with  this  discouraging 
report.  He  was  in  a towering  rage,  and  with  sneers 
and  curses  denounced  them  as  cowardly  poltroons. 
As  no  longer  delay  could  be  safely  indulged  in,  and 
as  the  missing  vessels  did  not  arrive,  he  made 
another  review  of  his  fleet  and  army,  and  found  that 
he  had  eight  vessels  of  various  sizes  and  about  five 
hundred  men. 

Upon  the  coast  of  Venezuela  there  was  a large 
and  opulent  city,  called  Caraccas.  It  was  the  capital 
of  the  province  of  Venezuela,  and  had  been  founded 
nearly  one  hundred  years  before,  in  1567,  by  the 
Spanish  Government.  It  was  a well-built  and  beauti- 
ful city,  delightfully  situated,  in  the  enjoyment  of  a 
salubrious  climate,  and  enriched  by  extensive  com- 
merce. Near  by  were  Valencia,  Barcelona,  and  Cu- 
mana,  all  important  commercial  ports.  The  latter 
place  was  the  oldest  city  on  the  continent  of  South 
America.  It  was  established  in  1 523.  The  plunder 
of  these  four  cities*would  indeed  enrich  the  maraud- 
ers. And  Morgan,  in  command  of  fifteen  vessels, 
and  with  an  army  of  fifteen  hundred  men  did  not 


THE  EXPEDITION  TO  MARACAIBO. 


263 


doubt  that  he  could  effect  their  capture,  one  by  one, 
if  he  could  strike  them  entirely  by  surprise.  But  it 
was  folly  to  attempt  it  with  eight  vessels  and  five 
hundred  men. 

There  was  a Frenchman  in  command  of  one  of 
Morgan’s  ships,  by  the  name  of  Pierre  Picard.  This 
man,  several  year^before,  had  been  the  pilot  of  Lo- 
lonois’s  fleet,  in  his  capture  and  destruction  of  Mara- 
caibo and  Gibraltar,  of  which  expedition  we  have 
already  given  an  account.  During  the  intervening 
years  those  places  had,  in  a very  considerable  degree, 
recovered  from  their  disasters.  Again  they  pre- 
sented riches  sufficient  to  entice  the  buccaneers. 

Picard  was  a remarkable  man,  of  great  resources. 
He  was  a bold  soldier  and  a skilful  sailor.  Fami- 
liar with  all  these  waters,  fearless  and  unscrupulous, 
with  French  plausibility  of  address,  and  speaking 
the  English  language  with  volubility  and  correctness, 
he  gained  great  influence  over  Morgan. 

A council  of  the  officers  was  called.  He  proposed 
an  attack  upon  Maracaibo  and  Gibraltar.  .A  chart 
was  presented  exhibiting  the  course  to  be  run,  the 
channels  to  be  threaded,  the  forces  to  be  encoun- 
tered, and  the  means  of  overcoming  them. 

His  proposition  was  received  with  general  ac- 
claim, and  the  fleet  weighed  anchor.  After  several 
days’  sail  to  the  south,  they  reached  an  island  called 


264 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


Oruba.  It  was  inhabited  only  by  natives.  They 
had  a large  stock  of  sheep,  lambs,  goats,  and  kids. 
Here  the  pirates  cast  anchor,  to  take  in  water  and 
provisions.  For  once  these  marauders  seemed  to 
come  to  the  conclusion  that  honesty  was  more 
politic  than  thievery,  and  that  it  was  easier  to 
buy  a goat  with  a skein  of  thread,  than  to  steal 
it,  and  thus  rouse  the  hostility  of  the  whole  na- 
tive population.  They  remained  here  twenty-four 
hours,  acting  as  nearly  like  honest  men  as  such  a 
gang  of  thieves,  drunkards,  and  desperadoes,  could 
do.  They  filled  their  water-casks,  and  laid  in  quite 
a store  of  provisions,  which  they  bought,  though 
without  money  and  almost  without  price. 

They  were  now  within  a day’s  sail  of  Maracaibo. 
They  were  anxious  that  the  natives  should  not  know 
their  destination,  lest  in  some  way  they  might  give 
the  alarm.  Therefore  the  anchors  were  raised  and 
the  sails  spread  in  the  night.  When  the  morning 
dawned  the  islanders  looked  in  vain  for  the  fleet. 

Duriqg  the  day  the  ships  came  in  sight  of  the 
cluster  of  islands  which  are  found  at  the  entrance 
of  the  Lake  of  Maracaibo.  A fair  breeze  from  the 
north  had  swept  them  rapidly  through  the  Gulf  of 
Venezuela.  Just  within  the  narrows  which  connected 
the  gulf  with  the  lake,  there  was  a mountainous  island 
called  Vigilia.  Upon  one  of  its  eminences  there  was 


THE  EXPEDITION  TO  MARACAIBO.  265 

a watch-tower  erected,  where  sentinels  were  sta- 
tioned, ever  on  the  lookout  to  give  warning  of  the 
approach  of  any  suspicious  craft. 

Just  as  the  fleet  reached  this  point  the  wind  died 
away  into  a perfect  calm.  Though  Morgan  made 
every  endeavor  to  cast  anchor  out  of  sight  of  the 
watch-tower,  the  vigilant  eyes  of  the  sentinels  de- 
tected him.  The  alarm  was  instantly  sent  up  to  the 
city.  Twelve  hours  passed  away  before  there  was  a 
breath  of  wind  to  ripple  the  crystal  surface  of  the 
lake.  It  was  then  four  o’clock  in  the  morning.  All 
this  time  had  been  granted  the  Spaniards  to  prepare 
for  their  defence. 

At  a little  distance  beyond  Vigilia  there  was  a 
narrow  channel  to  be  threaded,  which  was  defended 
by  a fort.  Not  deeming  it  safe  to  expose  his  vessels 
to  the  heavy  guns  of  the  Spaniards,  and  knowing 
that  the  works  would  be  weak  on  the  land  side,  he 
manned  his  boats,  and  marching  through  the  woods, 
struck  his  foes  in  the  rear.  The  garrison  had  made 
arrangements  for  the  most  desperate  resistance. 
They  had  burned  all  the  huts  around  the  walls  of 
the  fort,  and  had  removed  everything  which  could 
afford  the  assailants  any  shelter. 

The  defenders  of  the  works  numbered  probably 
not  more  than  thirty  or  forty  men.  Nearly  five 
hundred  reckless  desperadoes  emerged  from  the 


12 


266 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


woods  for  the  assault.  They  were  all  veterans,  and 
all  sharpshooters.  Not  a hand  could  be  exposed 
but  a bullet  would  strike  it.  Such  a storm  of  balls 
were  thrown  with  unerring  aim  in  at  every  embra- 
sure, that  the  guns  could  not  be  worked. 

When  the  pirates,  in  their  large  numbers,  first 
appeared  emerging  from  the  forest,  the  fort  opened 
a fire  so  intense  and  continuous  that  it  resembled 
the  crater  of  a small  volcano  in  most  rapid  eruption. 
But  the  pirates,  who  could  return  ten  bullets  for 
every  one  received,  and  who  were  careful  that  every 
bullet  should  accomplish  its  mission,  soon  caused 
the  fire  to  slacken.  Still  the  fight  continued  for 
many  hours,  till  night  came,  with  no  apparent  advan 
tage  on  either  side. 

With  the  darkness  the  conflict  ceased.  Morgan 
sent  a party  cautiously  forward  to  reconnoitre.  No 
light  was  to  be  seen.  No  sound  was  to  be  heard. 
Solitude  and  silence  reigned.  The  fort  was  deserted. 
With  shouts  the  pirates  rushed  forward  to  take  pos- 
session of  the  works.  The  loud  voice  of  Morgan 
arrested  them.  He  was  as  cautious  as  he  was  brave. 
A party  of  engineers  was  dispatched,  led  by  Morgan 
himself,  to  search  lest  there  might  be  lighted  fuses 
leading  to  the  magazine.  Morgan  was  the  first  to 
enter.  His  quick  eye  discerned  the  gleam  of  a fuse 
slowly  creeping  toward  the  magazine,  where  three 


THE  EXPEDITION  TO  MARACAIBO.  267 

thousand  pounds  of  gunpowder  were  stored.  It 
was  instantly  trampled  out. 

But  for  this  caution,  five  hundred  pirates  would 
have  swarmed  all  over  the  fort.  There  would  have 
been  an  earthquake  roar,  a volcanic  upheaval,  and 
not  one  of  those  five  hundred  desperadoes  would 
have  survived  to  tell  the  story  of  the  retribution 
which  had  so  suddenly  befallen  them. 

The  fort  was  a small  but  strong  redoubt,  or  out- 
work, built  of  stone,  circular  in  form,  with  a massive 
wall  thirty  feet  high.  It  was  only  accessible  by  an 
iron  ladder  which  could  be  let  down  from  a guard- 
room.  It  mounted  fourteen  cannons,  of  eight,  twelve, 
and  fourteen  pound  calibre.  There  was  also  found 
a quantity  of  fire-pots,  hand-grenades,  pikes,  and 
muskets. 

The  pirates  had  no  time  to  lose.  It  was  need- 
ful to  press  forward  as  rapidly  as  possible,  for  every 
hour  the  inhabitants  of  the  city  might  be  adding  to 
their  defences.  They  blew  up  a portion  of  the  wall; 
spiked  the  cannon,  and  threw  them  over  the  ram- 
parts; burned  the  gun-carriages,  and  destroyed  all 
the  material  of  war  which  they  could  not  carry  away 
with  them. 

The  way  was  now  open  for  the  passage  of  the 
fleet  up  the  lake  to  the  very  entrance  of  the  harbor. 
With  the  earliest  dawn  the  fleet  spread  its  sails,  leav- 


268 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


ing  behind  the  smouldering  ruins  of  the  fort.  The 
breeze  was  light,  the  shoals  many,  the  channel  intri- 
cate. It  was  not  until  the  next  day  that  they  came 
within  sight  of  the  city.  There  was  still  another 
fort  to  be  passed  at  the  very  mouth  of  the  port. 
Morgan  stood  upon  his  quarter-deck,  spy-glass  in 
hand.  He  could  see  the  Spanish  cavaliers  at  work 
on  the  ramparts,  and  had  reason  to  expect  a very 
desperate  resistance.  Again  he  decided  not  to  ex- 
pose his  ships  to  the  cannonade  which  the  heavy 
guns  of  the  fort  could  bring  to  bear  upon  them. 

Casting  anchor  out  of  gun-shot,  he  disembarked 
his  forces  in  the  boats.  They  were  ordered  not  to 
meddle  with  the  fort,  but  to  march  in  two  divisions 
through  the  woods,  and  attack  the  town  at  points 
which  the  artillery  of  the  fort  could  not  protect. 
The  guns  of  the  fleet  were  brought  to  bear  upon  all 
the  adjacent  thickets,  that  no  foe  might  find  there  a 
lurking-place. 

The  landing  was  effected  without  opposition. 
The  march,  through  the  narrow  mule-paths,  was 
undisputed.  The  town  was  reached.  But  there 
was  no  foe  there ; no  inhabitant  there.  All  had 
fled.  Warned  by  the  awful  fate  which  had  be- 
fallen Maracaibo,  but  a few  years  before,  when 
sacked  by  the  pirates  under  Lolonois,  the  citizens, 
men,  women,  and  children,  had  fled  utterly  panic- 


THE  EXPEDITION  TO  MARACAIBO.  269 

stricken.  It  is  easy  for  a man  of  any  ordinary  cour- 
age to  brave  death  in  the  performance  of  duty. 
But  who  can  endure  demoniac  torture  ? Who  can 
bear  the  idea  of  seeing  his  wife,  his  daughter,  his 
child  exposed  to  every  indignity,  every  cruelty 
which  demons  in  human  form  can  devise. 

Maracaibo  was  emptied  of  its  population.  All 
had  sought  refuge  in  the  forest,  with  speed  to  which 
terror  lent  wings.  The  aged,  the  sick  had  fled.  Even 
the  dying  were  carried  away.  And  it  is  stated  with- 
out denial  that  the  ship,  the  Oxford,  which  took  the 
lead  in  this  enterprise,  belonged  to  Charles  II.,  King 
of  England.  This  royal  buccaneer  had  equipped  it, 
had  manned  it,  and  was  to  share  in  the  spoil.  And 
he  rewarded  the  demoniac  leader  of  this  demoniac 
gang  with  the  honors  of  a baronetcy  ; and  appointed 
him  governor  over  one  of  the  most  important  colo- 
nies of  Great  Britain.  Such  scenes  were  enacted 
only  two  hundred  years  ago.  Surely  the  world  has 
made  some  progress. 

The  fugitives  had  taken  with  them  everything 
they  could  carry.  There  were  no  carriage  roads  in 
those  parts.  But  there  were  many  narrow  mule- 
paths,  leading  in  various  directions.  On- pack-mules 
and  horses  much  treasure  had  been  removed.  Two 
days  had  elapsed  since  the  alarm  had  resounded 
through  the  streets,  “ The  pirates  are  coming.” 


2/0  SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 

The  houses  were  empty.  The  doors  were  left 
wide  open.  The  chambers  were  stripped  of  every- 
thing valuable.  Nearly  all  the  gold  and  silver  and 
jewels  'had  of  course  disappeared.  There  were 
some  houses  of  much  elegance  in  the  place,  sump- 
tuously furnished.  The  pirates  rushed  .through  the 
streets,  searching  for  the  richest  palaces  for  their 
barracks.  The  churches  they  wantonly  defiled  and 
converted  into  prison-houses.  Not  a vessel  or  a 
boat  was  left  in  the  port.  All  had  been  used,  by 
the  terrified  fugitives,  to  escape  far  away  upon  the 
wide  lake  beyond. 

Morgan,  chagrined  at  the  loss  of  so  much  antici- 
pated treasure,  instantly  dispatched  one  hundred 
fleet-footed  men  to  pursue  the  encumbered  and 
heavily  laden  refugees,  along  all  the  trails.  Scarcely 
any  provisions  could  be  found  in  the  town.  The 
fugitives  had  taken  the  wise  precaution  to  destroy 
what  they  could  not  carry  away.  The  little  fort 
which  guarded  the  harbor  was  merely  a half-moon 
rampart  facing  the  water,  and  mounting  but  four 
cannon.  These  works  the  Spaniards  had  of  course 
abandoned. 

The  men  who  had  been  dispatched  in  pursuit  of 
the  Spaniards  returned  the  next  evening.  They 
brought  with  them  thirty  prisoners,  and  fifty  mules 
laden  with  valuables.  The  prisoners  were  feeble 


MORGAN  TORTURING  Ilia  PRISONERS. 


THE  EXPEDITION  TO  MARACAIBO. 


2/1 


men  and  women  of  the  poorest  class.  The  owners 
of  the  richly  laden  mules,  seeing  the  approach  of  the 
pirates,  had  abandoned  all,  and  outstripped  the  pur- 
suers in  their  flight.  The  unhappy  captives  were 
put  to  the  torture,  but  nothing  could  be  wrested 
from  them. 

This  Morgan,  subsequently  Sir  Henry  Morgan, 
governor  of  Jamaica,  suspended  his  prisoners  by  the 
beard  ; hung  them  up  horizontally  by  cords  bound 
around  their  toes  and  thumbs;  placed  burning 
matches  between  their  fingers ; scourged  them ; 
twisted  cords  around  their  heads  till  their  eyes  burst 
from  their  sockets,  and  perpetrated  other  enormities 
too  horrible  to  be  mentioned. 

“ Thus,”  writes  Esquemeling,  “ all  sort  of  inhu- 
man cruelties  were  executed  upon  these  innocent 
people.  Those  who  would  not  confess,  or  who  had 
nothing  to  declare,  died  under  the  hands  of  those 
tyrannical  men.  These  tortures  and  racks  continued 
for  the  space  of  three  whole  weeks  ; in  which  time 
they  ceased  not  to  send  out  daily  parties  of  men 
to  seek  for  more  people  to  torment  and  rob : they 
never  returned  home  without  booty  and  new  riches.” 

In  one  of  these  excursions  they  captured  two 
negro  slaves,  who  were  faint  for  loss  of  food.  They 
were  both  put  to  the  torture,  to  compel  them  to 
reveal  where  their  master  was  concealed.  One,  the 


272 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


elder  of  the  two,  endured  the  horrible  torment  with- 
out a word,  and  almost  without  a groan,  till  death 
came  to  his  release.  The  other  captive,  a young 
man,  just  emerging  from  boyhood,  bore  up  bravely 
until  the  agony  became  utterly  unendurable.  He 
then  offered  to  lead  them  to  his  master.  The 
wealthy  Spaniard  was  soon  taken,  and  with  him  the 
exultant  pirates  seized  thirty  thousand  dollars  in 
silver. 

In  such  days  of  disaster  and  woe,  families,  flying 
into  the  wilderness,  would  cling  together.  Morgan 
had  gradually  captured  one  hundred  of  the  most 
prominent  families.  He  had  also  acquired  an  unex- 
pectedly large  amount  of  plunder,  in  silver,  gold, 
bullion,  and  rich  merchandise. 

Captain  Picard  was  very  exultant  in  view  of  the 
success  of  the  enterprise  which  he  had  suggested 
and  guided.  He  now  urged  that  they  should  ad- 
vance upon  the  city  of  Gibraltar.  It  will  be  remem- 
bered that  this  place  was  at  the  head  of  the  lake, 
about  one  hundred  miles  south  from  Maracaibo. 
Morgan  embarked  his  prisoners  and  all  of  his  plun- 
der on  board  his  fleet  and  spread  his  sails  for  this 
new  enterprise. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 


Adventures  on  the  Shores  of  Lake  Maracaibo. 

Preparations  for  the  Defence  of  Gibraltar. — .The  Hidden  Ships. — 
The  Hiding-place  of  the  Governor  and  the  Women. — Disasters 
and  Failure. — Capture  of  the  Spanish  Ships. — The  Retreat  Com- 
menced.— Peril  of  the  Pirates. — Singular  Correspondence. — 
Strength  of  the  Spanish  Armament. — The  Public  Conference  of 
the  Pirates. — The  Naval  Battle. — The  Fire-Ship. — Wonderful 
Achievement  of  the  Pirates. 


Before  Morgan  weighed  anchor  for  his  expedi- 
tion to  Gibraltar,  he  sent  two  Spanish  prisoners  to 
the  city  to  say  that  if  they  made  a peaceable  surren- 
der of  the  place,  without  attempting  to  conceal  or 
carry  off  their  valuables,  their  lives  should  be  spared. 
But  if  any  resistance  were  offered,  the  city  should  be 
laid  in  ashes  and  every  individual  put  to  the  sword. 

But  ample  time  had  been  given  to  the  citizens  of 
Gibraltar  to  prepare  for  a vigorous  defence.  The 
garrison  from  Maracaibo  had  also  (led  to  her  forts. 
The  troops  were  landed  a mile. and  a half  from  the 
town,  and  marched  through  the  woods  to  attack  the 
foe  in  the  rear.  The  Spaniards  had  anticipated  this 
movement  and  were  prepared  to  meet  it.  Still  they 


274 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


were  baffled  by  the  strategy  of  Morgan.  Instead  of 
advancing  by  the  regular  route,  he  employed  a large 
party  of  sappers  and  miners  to  cut  a new  path 
through  the  woods.  Thus  he  approached  the  city 
without  exposing  his  men  to  storm  ramparts  brist- 
ling with  artillery  and  musketry. 

The  Spaniards  had  no  time  to  throw  up  new  in- 
trenchments.  It  was  evident,  even  to  the  most  un- 
intelligent soldier,  that  all  was  lost.  Their  hearts 
sank  within  them,  and  soldiers  and  citizens  fled  with 
the  utmost  precipitation.  So  general  was  the  flight 
that  the  pirates,  when  they  entered  the  streets  of 
Gibraltar,  found  but  one  single  man  there,  and  he 
was  a semi-idiot.  Even  that  weak  creature  they  tor- 
tured. The  poor  wretch  cried  out : 

“ Do  not  torture  me  any  more,  and  I will  show 
you  my  riches.” 

The  pirates  thought,  or  pretended  to  think,  that 
he  was  some  rich  person  assuming  the  disguise  of 
poverty  and  semi-insanity.  He  led  them  to  a mis- 
erable hovel  containing  only  a few  earthern  pots. 
He  dug  up,  from  under  tha  hearth,  three  dollars 
which  he  had  buried  there.  Still  they  affirmed  that 
he  was  a grandee  in  disguise,  and  commenced  tortur- 
ing him  anew.  In  his  agony  he  cried  out  : 

“ In  the  name  of  Jesus  ; in  the  name  of  the  Vir- 
gin Mary,  what  will  you  do  with  me,  Englishmen?  I 


ON  THE  SHORES  OF  LAKE  MARACAIBO.  275 

am  a poor  man.  I live  on  alms.  I sleep  in  the  hos- 
pital.” 

He  died  under  their  hands.  They  dragged  him 
aside  and  covered  him  with  a few  shovelfuls  of 
earth.  Some  of  the  slaves,  who  had  been  inhumanly 
treated  by  their  masters,  now  took  revenge,  and  re- 
vealed their  hiding-places  to  the  pirates.  A poor 
lame  peasant,  with  his  two  daughters,  was  brought 
in.  Appalled  by  the  terrors  of  the  rack,  he  prom- 
ised to  lead  them  through  the  woods  to  a retreat 
where  several  of  the  Spaniards  were  concealed.  But 
the  Spaniards,  vigilantly  on  the  watch,  fled.  The 
pirates,  in  the  rage  of  their  disappointment,  hung 
the  poor  peasant.  What  became  of  his  daughters 
we  are  not  informed. 

But  I cannot  torture  my  readers  with  a narrative 
of  these  horrors.  They  were  dreadful  beyond  all 
powers  of  description.  It  seems  inexplicable  that 
God  could  have  permitted  such  awful  deeds. 

Parties,  thoroughly  armed,  were  sent  out  to 
explore  the  region  for  many  miles  around.  One  of 
the  slaves  promised  to'conduct  Captain  Morgan  to  a 
river  flowing  into  the  lake,  where  there  was  a ship  and 
four  large  boats  richly  laden  with  merchandise,  taken 
both  from  Gibraltar  and  from  Maracaibo.  He  also 
promised  to  lead  a party  to  the  place  where  the 
governor  of  Gibraltar  was  concealed,  with  most  of  the 


276 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


females  of  the  city.  The  capture  of  the  governor,  for 
whom  a great  ransom  could  be  expected,  to  save 
him  from  death  by  torture,  and  the  capture  of  the 
females,  were  deemed  matters  of  the  greatest  moment 
by  these  demoniac  pirates. 

Morgan  himself  took  a party  of  two  hundred 
men,  with  the  slave  as  a guide,  and  set  out  on  an 
expedition  to  capture  the  governor  and  the  women. 
At  the  same  time  he  dispatched  another  party  of 
one  hundred  men  in  two  large  boats,  to  seize  the 
ships.  They  were  to  coast  along  the  shores  of  the 
solitary  lake  until  they  reached  the  mouth  of  the 
river  where  the  vessels  of  the  refugees  were  con- 
cealed. 

The  governor  was  on  the  alert.  His  scouts 
watched  all  the  approaches  to  his  retreat.  It  re- 
quired a very  painful  and  laborious  march  of  two 
days  for  the  pirates  to  reach  the  spot  where  the  fugi- 
tives were  intrenched.  The  governor,  with  much 
sagacity,  had  selected  a large  island  in  a river.  The 
region  was  difficult  of  approach,  leading  through  the 
roughest  paths  of  tangled  thickets  and  bogs.  God 
seemed  to  frown  upon  the  pirates.  The  rain  fell  in 
floods  upon  them.  They  were  drenched  to  the  skin. 
Many  mountain  torrents  they  were  compelled  to 
ford,  wading  up  to  the  waist  through  the  foaming 
water.  They  sank  to  the  hips  in  the  softened 


ON  THE  SHORES  OF  LAKE  MARACAIBO.  277 

marshes.  Their  shoes  were  torn  from  their  feet. 
Their  clothes  were  rent  and  their  skin  pierced  by  the 
thorns. 

When  they  reached  the  river  they  found  the  cur- 
rent rapid  and  the  channel  deep.  There  were  no 
boats  with  which  to  cross.  These  desperate  men 
were  provided  for  every  emergence.  They  soon 
constructed  canoes  and  crossed  the  stream.  But  in 
the  hurried  passage  many  of  the  canoes  were 
swamped  and  the  men  lost.  Upon  reaching  the 
island  they  found  that  the  governor  had  taken 
refuge  on  a densely  wooded  and  craggy  mountain. 
The  path  which  led  to  the  summit,  winding  through 
the  thickets  and  the  immense  rocks,  was  so  narrow 
that  it  could  only  be  mounted  in  single  file. 

In  fording  the  rivers  and  wading  through  the 
bogs,  and  breasting  the  rain  and  the  gale,  all  of  the 
ammunition  of  the  pirates  had  been  injured,  and 
much  of  it  utterly  spoiled.  The  whole  party  was  in 
such  a condition,  that  Esquemeling  writes: 

“ If  the  Spaniards,  in  that  juncture  of  time,  had 
had  but  a troop  of  fifty  men,  well  armed  with  pikes 
or  spears,  they  might  have  entirely  destroyed  the 
pirates,  without  any  possible  resistance  on  their 
side.” 

The  governor  was  not  aware  of  this.  Prudently 
he  remained  upon  the  defensive.  He  had  several  of 


278 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


the  soldiers  of  the  garrison  with  him,  and  an  ample 
supply  of  ammunition.  His  men  were  admirably 
posted  behind  rocks  and  trees,  so  that  had  the  pirates 
persisted  in  their  endeavor  to  ascend  the  mountain, 
every  man  must  have  perished.  And  it  is  doubtful 
whether  they  could  have  inflicted  even  a wound 
upon  their  unseen  assailants. 

Morgan  perceived  that  the  case  was  hopeless. 
Discouraged  and  maddened  he  commenced  a retreat. 
Twelve  days  passed  from  the  time  they  commenced 
their  enterprise  before  Morgan,  with  his  diminished 
and  shattered  party,  returned  to  Gibraltar.  They 
had,  however,  captured  on  the  way  quite  a number 
of  fugitives  whom  they  had  found  scattered  through 
the  woods,  and  also  a considerable  amount  of  money. 
They  took  a sort  of  fiendish  pleasure,  on  their  re- 
turn, in  seeing  the  aged  women  and  the  children 
swept  away  by  the  foaming  mountain  torrents,  which 
they  forded.  They  returned  to  Gibraltar  exaspe- 
rated, and  prepared  to  inflict  severer  torture  upon  all 
their  captives. 

The  party  sent  to  take  the  vessels  were  a little 
more  successful.  The  Spaniards  had  unloaded  the 
vessels  and  conveyed  to  unknown  distances  much  of 
their  cargoes.  Hearing  of  the  approach  of  the 
pirates,  they  fled  precipitately,  leaving  behind  them 
all  which  they  had  not  removed,  or  which  they  could 


ON  THE  SHORES  OF  LAKE  MARACAIBO.  279 

not  immediately  destroy.  Still  there  were  many 
bales  of  goods  left  in  the  vessels  and  on  the  shore. 
These  the  pirates  seized  and  carried  back  to  their 
ships. 

When  the  pirates  had  been  five  weeks  in  Gi- 
braltar, plundering,  torturing,  carousing,  the  failure 
of  provisions  rendered  it  necessary  for  them  to  de- 
part. But  first  they  sent  some  of  their  prisoners 
back  into  the  woods  to  find  their  hidden  compan- 
ions, and  to  say  to  them  that  unless  they  sent  Mor- 
gan, as  a ransom  for  the  city,  five  thousand  dollars, 
in  gold  or  silver,  he  would  lay  every  building  of  the 
city  in  ashes.  Those  ruined  men  went  forth  on  this 
sad  mission.  After  searching  every  nook  and  corner 
for  a long  time,  they  came  back  to  state  that  they 
could  not  find  anybody.  The  terrified  Spaniards 
had  fled  far  beyond  the  reach  of  a day’s  explora- 
tion. 

They  said,  however,  that  if  Morgan  would  have  a 
little  patience  and  give  them  eight  days,  they  would 
endeavor  to  raise  the  money.  The  pirate  replied : 

“ I am  going;  to  Maracaibo.  I shall  take  with  me 
eight  of  your  most  prominent  citizens,  whom  I hold 
as  captives.  I shall  regard  them  as  hostages  for  the 
payment  of  the  ransom.  If  within  eight  days  the 
money  is  paid,  they  will  be  set  at  liberty.  If  the 
money  is  pot  paid,  they  must  suffer  the  penalty.” 


28o 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


And  what  was  that  penalty?  Death  ; and  prob- 
ably death  by  torture.  Morgan  began  to  feel  a little 
solicitude  about  his  retreat.  In  five  weeks  the 
Spaniards  must  have  had  time  to  assemble  troops 
from  various  parts  of  the  province,  to  repair  the  for- 
tifications of  Maracaibo,  and  to  throw  very  serious 
obstacles  in  the  way  of  his  passing  through  the 
straits  which  connected  Lake  Maracaibo  with' the 
Gulf  of  Venezuela. 

Influenced  by  this  consideration,  they  moved 
with  haste.  Weighing  their  anchors  and  spreading 
their  sails,  with  their  fleet  laden  with  plunder,  they 
now  directed  their  course  toward  Maracaibo.  Baf- 
fled by  light  or  contrary  winds,  four  days  passed 
before  they  reached  the  city.  Here  they  found  the 
same  silence  and  desolation  which  they  had  left 
behind  them.  There  was  but  one  person  in  the 
place — a poor  old  man,  sick  and  almost  bed-ridden. 

He  gave  them  the  alarming  intelligence  that 
three  Spanish  men-of-war  were  cruising  off  the 
head  of  the  lake,  watching  their  return.  They  had 
also  repaired  the  fort  which  Morgan  had  partially 
destroyed,  had  mounted  the  guns  anew,  garrisoned 
the  works  with  experienced  artillerymen,  and  placed 
all  things  in  posture  for  a vigorous  defence.  Over 
the  redoubt  the  flag  of  Castile  was  proudly  waving. 

Morgan  sent  one  of  his  swiftest  boats  down  the 


ON  THE  SHORES  OF  LAKE  MARACAIBO.  28 1 


lake  to  reconnoitre  the  state  of  affairs.  The  boat 
came  back  the  next  day,  confirming  the  statements. 
The  ships  were  large  and  evidently  well  manned,  as 
well  as  powerfully  armed.  The  largest  mounted  forty- 
nine  guns;  the  next,  thirty-eight  guns  of  different 
calibre ; and  the  smallest,  sixteen  guns  of  large 
calibre,  and  eight  of  less.  Morgan  could  not  hope 
to  contend  successfully  against  forces  so  much  supe- 
rior to  his  own.  The  commander  of  this  fleet  was 
Don  Alonzo  Espinosa.  He  was  vice-admiral  of  the 
West-Indian  fleet.  His  little  squadron  had  been 
sent  to  those  seas  to  protect  Spanish  commerce, 
and  to  put  to  the  sword  every  pirate  he  could  take. 
The  pirates  were  thrown  into  a state  of  great  con- 
sternation. Their  largest  ship  carried  but  fourteen 
guns.  There  seemed  no  possible  escape  for  them  by 
sea  or  by  land. 

Whatever  might  have  been  Morgan’s  secret  feel- 
ing, he  assumed  an  air  of  the  utmost  confidence. 
With  audacity  most  extraordinary,  considering  the 
circumstances,  he  sent  a Spanish  prisoner  to  Ad- 
miral Espinosa,  with  the  message  that  unless  he 
immediately  forwarded  to  him  twenty-eight  thou- 
sand dollars,  in  silver  or  gold,  he  would  apply  the 
torch  to  Maracaibo,  and  every  building  should  be 
consumed. 

The  reply  of  the  admiral  was  dated  “ On  board 


282 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


the  royal  ship  Magdalen,  lying  at  anchor  at  the  entry 
of  Lake  Maracaibo,  this  24th  day  of  April,  1669.” 
In  it  Espinosa  wrote: 

“ My  intention  is  to  dispute  your  passage  out  of 
the  lake,  and  to  pursue  you  wherever  you  may  go. 
But  if  you  will  surrender  all  that  you  have  taken, 
with  all  your  prisoners,  I will  let  you  pass  without 
molestation.  But  if  you  make  any  resistance,  I will 
send  my  boats  up  to  Maracaibo,  and  you  shall  be 
utterly  destroyed.  Every  man  shall  be  put  to  the 
sword.  This  is  my  fixed  determination.  I have  good 
soldiers,  who  desire  nothing  more  earnestly  than  to 
revenge  on  you,  and  your  people,  the  outrages  and 
cruelties  you  have  committed  on  the  Spanish  na- 
tion.” 

Morgan,  upon  the  reception  of  this  letter,  sum- 
moned all  his  men  to  meet  in  the  market-place 
of  Maracaibo.  He  submitted  the  question  to  them 
whether  they  would  avail  themselves  of  this  offer, 
and  thus  escape  with  their  lives,  or  run  the  risk  of  a 
battle  with  the  Spanish  squadron.  The  vote  was 
unanimous  that  they  would  rather  shed  the  last  drop 
of  blood  they  had,  than  give  up  the  treasure  they 
had  obtained  at  the  expense  of  so  much  danger  and 
suffering.  One  of  the  pirates  stepped  forward,  and 
said  : 

“ Captain  Morgan,  I will  undertake,  with  twelve 


ON  THE  SHORES  OF  LAKE  MARACAIBO.  283 

men,  to  destroy  the  largest  of  those  ships.  I will 
convert  the  large  vessel  we  captured  up  the  river 
into  a fire-ship.  We  will  fill  her  full  of  the  most 
combustible  matter.  Then  we  will  place  images  of 
men  around,  and  sham  guns,  made  of  logs  of  wood, 
at  the  port-holes,  and  unfurl  the  English  flag.  The 
crew  of  the  admiral’s  ship,  not  doubting  that  we  are 
bearing  down  to  give  them  battle,  will  not  think  of 
attempting  to  escape.  We  will  run  directly  upon 
the  Magdalen,  throw  our  grappling-irons  aboard,  and, 
when  both  ships  are  instantly  wrapped  in  flames, 
will,  in  the  confusion,  take  to  our  boats,  and  reach 
some  vessel  near  by.”  » 

The  proposition  was  accepted  with  general 
acclaim.  Still  Morgan  decided  to  make  one  more 
effort  to  escape  without  the  peril  and  inevitable  loss 
of  a battle.  Even  should  it  utterly  fail,  he  would 
gain  time  to  prepare  for  the  attack  by  the  fire-ship. 
He  therefore  sent  two  of  his  prisoners  to  Espinosa, 
with  this  announcement : 

“ If  the  vice-admiral  will  pledge  his  honor  that  I 
may  retire  without  being  attacked,  I will  abandon 
Maracaibo,  without  burning  the  town  or  exacting 
any  ransom.  I will  also  set  at  liberty  all  the  Spanish 
prisoners  I have  taken.  The  hostages  I hold  from 
Gibraltar  shall  be  sent  home,  without  exacting  the 
ransom  which  was  promised.”  The  admiral  replied  : 


284 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


“ I will  listen  to  no  terms  of  accommodation  differ- 
ent from  those  which  I have  proposed.  If  the  pris- 
oners and  the  booty  are  not  voluntarily  surrendered 
to  me  within  two  days,  I will  advance  to  your  de- 
struction.” 

In  the  mean  time  all  hands  were  at  work  con- 
structing the  fire-ship.  All  the  pitch,  tar,  and  brim- 
stone in  the  city  were  collected.  Dried  palm-leaves 
were  gathered,  in  vast  numbers,  and  smeared  over 
with  tar.  Packages,  containing  several  pounds  of 
powder,  were  scattered  through  the  loose  mass. 
New  port-holes  were  cut  to  let  the  air  in  to  fan  the 
flames.  Many  images  of  men  were  stationed  along 
the  decks,  with  caps  on  their  heads  and  armed  with 
muskets  and  pikes.  The  ship  was  so  disguised  that 
no  one  would  doubt  that  it  was  a war-ship.  From 
such  the  admiral  of  the  Spanish  fleet  would  surely 
make  no  effort  to  escape. 

All  things  being  ready,  Morgan  exacted  an  oath 
from  every  man  that  he  would  fight  to  the  last  drop 
of  his  blood  ; that  he  would  neither  give  nor  take 
quarter.  The  Spanish  fleet  had  passed  through  the 
strait  to  the  entrance  of  the  lake,  and  was  riding 
at  anchor  just  above  the  fort,  which  it  will  be  remem- 
bered they  had  occupied,  strengthened,  and  strongly 
garrisoned.  Thus  the  pirates,  before  they  could 
escape  into  the  Gulf  of  Venezuela,  must  not  only 


ON  THE  SHORES  OF  LAKE  MARACAIBO.  285 

destroy  the  fleet,  but  also  sail  by  the  fort  exposed  to 
the  terrible  cannonade  of  its  heavy  ordnance. 

On  the  evening  of  April  30th,  1669,  Morgan 
spread  his  sails,  and  ran  down  the  lake  until  he 
came  in  sight  of  the  foe.  Darkness  was  then  com- 
ing on,  and  he  cast  anchor.  The  morning  of  the 
first  of  May  dawned  cloudless,  over  those  vast  soli- 
tudes of  land  and  water,  where  a few  adventurers 
from  a distance  of  nearly  ten  thousand  miles  had 
met  to  crimson  the  waves  with  their  blood,  and  to 
cause  forest  and  lake  and  mountain  to  resound  with 
the  thunders  of  their  demoniac  fightings. 

With  the  first  gleam  of  light  in  the  east,  Morgan’s 
fleet  weighed  its  anchors  and  spread  its  sails.  A 
fresh  breeze  from  the  south  swelled  their  canvas. 
The  fire-ship,  with  its  wooden  men  and  wooden 
guns,  and  which  was  prepared  in  an  instant  to  flame 
into  a volcano,  bore  down  upon  the  Magdalen. 
Promptly  the  crew  cleared  the  decks  for  action. 
Little  did  they  dream  of  the  foe  whose  resistless 
fury  they  were  to  encountet. 

The  fire-ship  ran  with  a crash  against  the  Span- 
ish frigate.  The  boat  of  escape  was  ready  w ith  the 
men  at  the  oars.  The  torch  was  applied  at  several 
places  to  make  certainty  doubly  certain.  The  boat 
pushed  off  with  rapid  strokes,  and  scarcely  one  sin- 
gle moment  elapsed  before  both  ships  were  envel- 


286 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


oped  in  densest  smoke  and  flashing,  consuming 
flame. 

In  an  instant  it  was  seen  by  all  that  the  great 
achievement  was  accomplished  ; that  the  majestic 
man-of-war,  in  all  its  pride  and  strength,  was  doomed 
to  immediate  destruction.  No  escape  was  possible. 
No  resistance  could  be  of  the  slightest  avail.  Not 
a boat  could  be  launched.  There  was  no  time  for 
thought  even.  Many  of  the  sailors  were  instantly 
burned  to  a crisp  as  the  forked  flames  encircled 
among  them,  wrapping  them  in  its  cruel  embrace. 
All,  who  could,  plunged  into  the  sea.  Many  were 
drowned.  A few  strong  swimmers  reached  the 
other  vessels  and  were  saved.  Among  these  was 
the  Admiral  Espinosa. 

The  pirates  gazed  upon  the  awful  spectacle  with 
shouts  of  exultation.  They  had  sworn  to  give  no 
quarter.  The  drowning  wretches  presented  but  at- 
tractive targets  for  their  sharpshooters.  Boats  put 
off  from  several  of  their  nearer  vessels  to  knock 
them  in  the  head. 

The  second  Spanish  ship  in  size,  which  was 
called  the  St.  Louis,  mounted,  as  we  have  said, 
thirty-eight  guns  in  all.  The  crew  consisted  of  two 
hundred  sailors.  Seeing  the  utter  destruction  of  the 
flagship,  and  that  they  were  exposed  to  be  attacked 
by  the  whole  force  of  the  pirates,  they  ran  back 


ON  THE  SHORES  OF  LAKE  MARACAIBO.  287 

beneath  the  guns  of  the  fort.  To  prevent  the  ship 
from  falling  into  the  hands  of  the  pirates  they  ran 
her  ashore,  scuttled  her,  and  took  refuge  behind  the 
intrenchments. 

The  third  ship  was  called  the  Marquesas.  It  car- 
ried, as  we  have  mentioned,  twenty-four  guns,  large 
and  small,  and  a crew  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  meiv 
This  vessel  was  so  surrounded  by  the  pirates  that 
she  could  not  escape.  Her  capture  was  effected 
with  scarcely  any  conflict.  Infamous  as  was  the 
cause  in  which  these  pirates  were  engaged,  it  is 
difficult  to  withhold  our  admiration  from  the  skill • 
and  the  courage  with  which  the  great  achievement 
was  accomplished. 

In  less  than  one  hour  these  Spanish  war-ships, 
armed  with  the  best  Spanish  ordnance,  and  manned 
by  over  six  hundred  combatants,  were  utterly  de- 
stroyed or  taken  by  the  pirates,  now  but  about  three 
hundred  in  number,  and  whose  largest  ship  mounted 
but  fourteen  guns.  It  is  one  of  the  most  extraordi- 
nary feats  in  naval  warfare.  One  of  the  historians 
of  the  time  says:  “The  fire-ship  fell  upon  the 
Spaniard,  and  clung  to  its  sides  like  a wildcat  on 
an  elephant.” 

But  still  the  pirates  were  by  no  means  out  of 
their  difficulties.  Their  ships  were  all  in  Lake  Ma- 
racaibo. A narrow  and  serpentine  strait  was  to  be 


288 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


threaded  before  they  could  enter  the  Gulf  of  Vene- 
zuela, by  which  alone  they  could  gain  access  to  the 
ocean.  Here  again  the  genius  of  Morgan  came  to 
the  rescue.  In  the  first  place  he  collected  all  the 
prisoners  he  could,  men,  women,  and  children,  and 
had  them  firmly  secured.  His  plan  was  to  compel 
the  admiral  to  let  him  pass  the  fort  unmolested,  by 
threatening  otherwise  to  put  them  all  to  death. 

Among  his  captives  there  was  a pilot  of  one  of 
the  Spanish  ships.  Upon  being  closely  questioned, 
he  made  the  following  statement : 

“ We  were  sent  by  orders  from  the  Supreme  Coun- 
cil of  Spain,  with  instructions  to  exterminate  the 
English  pirates.  The  Spanish  court  has  made  many 
complaints  to  the  King  of  England  of  the  hostilities 
committed  here  by  the  English.  The  king  has  ever 
replied  that  he  had  never  given  any  commissions 
for  such  hostilities;  that  these  were  individual  acts 
which  the  Government  could  not  control,  and  for 
which  they  were  not  responsible. 

“ Hereupon  the  King  of  Spain  resolved  to  protect 
his  subjects  and  punish  the  perpetrators  of  these 
outrages.  He  fitted  a fleet  of  six  ships.  Three  of 
these,  after  an  extended  cruise,  hearing  of  the  attack 
upon  Maracaibo,  arrived  here.  The  vice-admiral 
took  possession  of  the  fort,  remounted  its  guns,  add- 


ON  THE  SHORES  OF  LAKE  MARACAIBO.  289 

ing  several  of  large  calibre,  and  added  a hundred 
men  to  its  original  garrison  whom  he  recalled.” 

Morgan  returned  to  Maracaibo  to  plan  for  his 
escape.  The  Marquesas,  which  he  had  captured,  was 
larger  than  any  vessel  of  his  own,  and  more  heavily 
armed.  He  refitted  this,  making  it  his  flagship. 
The  one  he  had  before  occupied  was  intrusted  to  one 
of  his  captains. 


13 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 


A New  Expedition  Planned. 

The  Threat  to  Espinosa. — Adroit  Stratagem. — Wonderful  Escape. 
— The  Storm. — Revelry  at  Jamaica. — History  of  Hispaniola. — 
Plan  of  a New  Expedition. — The  Foraging  Ships. — Morgan’s 
Administrative  Energies. — Return  of  the  Foragers. — Rendezvous 
at  Cape  Tiburon. — Magnitude  and  Armament  of  the  Fleet. — 
Preparations  to  Sail. 

MORGAN,  in  the  self-assurance  of  triumph,  sent 
word  to  the  governor  of  Maracaibo,  that  unless  he 
sent  him,  within  eight  days,  five  hundred  beef  cattle, 
the  city  of  Maracaibo  should  be  reduced  to  smoul- 
dering ruins.  They  were  sent  in  within  two  days. 
All  hands  were  employed  in  butchering,  salting, 
and  storing  away  the  meat  in  preparation  for 
sea. 

Returning  with  his  fleet  to  the  mouth  of  the 
lake,  Morgan  sent  word  to  Admiral  Espinosa  that  he 
had,  on  board  his  ships,  between  two  and  three  hun- 
dred prisoners,  including  one  hundred  and  fifty  sail- 
ors of  the  Spanish  fleet,  who  were  captured  in  the 
Marquesas.  He  demanded  a free  passage,  promising, 
if  that  were  granted  him,  he  would  send  all  his  pris- 


A NEW  EXPEDITION  PLANNED. 


29I 


oners  unharmed  ashore,  as  soon  as  his  fleet  was  safe 
on  the  other  side  of  the  fort. 

If  this  free  passage  were  not  granted  him,  he 
declared  that  he  would  force  his  way  through  ; and 
that  he  would  bind  all  his  prisoners  to  the  rigging, 
that  they  might  be  the  most  exposed  to  the  shot 
from  the  fort  ; and  that  having  passed  by,  everyone 
who  survived  the  cannonade  should  be  killed  and 
thrown  overboard.  The  prisoners,  well  instructed 
in  the  cruelty  and  the  inflexible  will  of  this  demo- 
niac pirate,  sent  the  most  pathetic  appeals  to  the 
admiral  to  save  them  from  this  dreadful  fate.  He, 
influenced  by  the  pride  of  the  soldier  rather  than  by 
human  sympathies,  unfeelingly  replied  : 

“ If  you  had  been  as  loyal  to  the  king  in  hinder- 
ing the  entrance  of  these  pirates  as  I shall  be  in  hin- 
dering their  going  out,  you  would  never  have  caused 
these  troubles  either  to  yourselves  or  to  our  whole 
nation,  which  hath  suffered  so  much  through  your 
pusillanimity.  I shall  hot  grant  your  request ; but 
shall  endeavor,  according  to  my  duty,  to  maintain 
that  respect  which  is  due  to  my  king.” 

When  Morgan  heard  of  this  reply  he  said  : “ Very 
well  ; if  the'admiral  will  not  give  me  permission  to 
pass,  I will  find  a way  of  passing  without  his  permis- 
sion.” 

Before  attempting  to  run  through  the  strait,  all 


292 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


the  pirates  landed  for  a division  of  the  booty.  In 
making  an  inventory  of  their  effects  it  was  found  that 
they  had,  in  gold,  silver,  and  jewels,  two  hundred  and 
fifty  thousand  dollars.  They  had  a still  larger  sum 
than  this  in  the  vast  amount  of  merchandise  which 
they  had  gathered  from  all  the  ships  and  store- 
houses of  the  two  cities.  They  had  also  a large 
number  of  slaves,  who  brought  cash  prices  in  all  the 
ports  of  the  West  Indies. 

The  escape  was  effected  by  the  following  inge- 
nious  stratagem.  Morgan  filled  his  boats  with  men, 
and  rowed  beneath  the  boughs  which  hung  densely 
over  the  banks  of  the  river,  until  he  arrived  at  a con- 
cealed spot,  where  he  pretended  to  land  them.  He 
took  care,  however,  so  to  conduct  the  movement  that 
the  Spaniards  in  the  fort  should  catch  glimpses  of 
it.  The  landing,  however,  was  merely  feigned.  The 
men  concealed  themselves  in  the  bottom  of  the 
boats,  and  were  rowed  back  to  the  ships.  Not  one 
was  left  on  the  shore.  In’  this  way,  by  repeated 
excursions  with  the  boats,  apparently  several  hun- 
dred men  were  disembarked. 

The  admiral,  well  aware  of  the  ferocious  courage 
of  the  pirates,  and  not  doubting  that  they  would 
make  a desperate  assault  upon  the  fort  on  the  land 
side,  immediately,  and  in  the  greatest  haste,  re- 
moved their  eighteen-pounders  to  command  the 


A NEW  EXPEDITION  PLANNED. 


293 


approaches  by  the  land.  In  this  way  the  sea-coast 
was  left  almost  defenceless. 

The  ensuing  night  the  moon  rose  full-orbed  over 
the  silent  waters  of  the  lake.  A fresh  breeze  sprang 
up  from  the  south.  Providence  seemed  to  be  favor- 
ing these  desperate  men.  The  tide  was  also  in 
their  favor.  And  there  was  always  a gentle  current 
flowing  through  the  nairow  strait  from  the  lake  into 
the  gulf. 

Thus,  with  their  path  illumined  by  the  moon’s 
*brilliant  rays,  and  aided  by  wind,  tide,  and  current, 
the  pirates  spread  their  sails,  and,  almost  as  by  magic, 
glided  by  the  fort.  Every  precaution  was  taken  to 
protect  the  crews.  No  attempt  was  made  to  return 
the  fire  of  the  Spaniards.  Most  of  the  crews  were 
placed  in  the  holds  of  the  ships.  Only  enough  were 
left  on  deck  for  the  purpose  of  navigation.  The 
Spaniards,  astonished,  bewildered,  and  with  but  few 
guns  at  their  command,  fired  hastily,  furiously,  and 
with  very  inaccurate  aim  at  the  ships  so  rapidly  pass- 
ing beyond  their  grasp.  But  little  damage  was 
done,  and  but  few  men  were  killed. 

We  are  not  informed  whether  Morgan  carried 
out  his  threat  of  exposing  his  prisoners  to  the  can- 
nonade by  binding  them  to  the  rigging.  What  be- 
came of  the  one  hundred  and  fifty  Spanish  sailors,  is 
not  known.  They  were  probably  all  put  to  death. 


294 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


The  prisoners  from  Maracaibo  he  sent  ashore.  Those 
from  Gibraltar  he  carried  away  with  him,  and  proba- 
bly relieved  himself  of  the  incumbrance  by  throwing 
them  all  into  the  sea.  As  Morgan  again  set  sail,  his 
crews  raised  three  cheers  of  triumph,  and  discharged 
eight  heavy  guns,  loaded  with  balls,  against  the  fort, 
as  his  parting  salute. 

But  the  very  next  day,  heaven’s  frown  seemed 
to  succeed  heaven’s  smile.  One  of  the  most  terrible 
of  tropical  tornadoes  assailed  the  fleet.  All  were  in 
despair.  The  sailors  threw  themselves  upon  their 
knees,  and  called  upon  the  Virgin  and  all  the  saints 
to  help  them.  The  gleaming  lightning  seemed  to  be 
the  symbol  of  God’s  wrath,  and  the  pealing  thunder 
sounded  like  His  angry  voice. 

Esquemeling,  who  accompanied  this  expedition, 
and  to  whose  pen  we  are  mainly  indebted  for  an  ac- 
count of  its  events,  says  that  the  ship  which  bore 
him  lost  both  anchors  and  mainsail.  It  was  with 
the  utmost  difficulty  they  kept  the  ship  afloat,  work- 
ing at  the  pumps  for  weary  hours.  The  thunder  he 
represents  as  deafening,  and  the  mountain  billows, 
rushing  by,  threatened  every  moment  to  ingulf 
them. 

“ Indeed,”  he  writes,  “ though  worn  out  with 
fatigue  and  toil,  we  could  not  make  up  our  minds  to 
dose  our  eyes  to  that  blessed  light  which  we  might 


A NEW  EXPEDITION  PLANNED. 


295 


soon  lose  sight  of  forever.  No  hope  of  safety  re- 
mained. The  storm  had  lasted  four  days,  and 
there  was  no  probability  of  its  termination.  On  the 
one  side  we  saw  rocks,  on  which  our  vessel  threat- 
ened every  instant  to  drive.  Before  us  were  the  In- 
dians, from  whom  we  could  hope  for  no  mercy. 
Behind  us  were  the  Spaniards,  hungering  for  re- 
venge.” 

At  length  the  storm  ceased.  The  fleet  put  into 
a harbor,  in  the  Bay  of  Venezuela,  to  repair  dam- 
ages. There  seems  to  be  but  little  reformatory 
power  in  punishment.  These  wretched  men  were 
not  made  better  by  the  chastisement  which  they 
had  received.  All  unmindful  of  their  prayers  to 
.Virgin  and  saint,  while  some  were  at  work  on  the 
ships,  others  formed  themselves  into  bands  to  ravage 
the  country  far  and  wide,  plundering  all  the  Spanish 
and  Indian  villages  within  their  reach,  and  inflicting 
the  most  atrocious  outrages  upon  the  inhabitants. 
It  is  very  clear  that  there  is  no  hope  for  this  lost 
world,  unless  it  may  be  found  in  that  change  in  the 
heart  of  man  which  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ  in- 
culcates. “The  mind  is  its  own  place.”  The  pirates 
after  the  storm  were  the  same  men  as  before. 

Morgan,  having  refitted  his  ships,  and  having- 
added  very  considerably  to  his  amount  of  plunder, 
again  spread  his  sails  for  Kingston,  the  capital  of 


296 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


Jamaica.  He  reached  that  port  in  safety,  and  was 
very  cordially  welcomed  by  the  inhabitants  and 
the  British  authorities  there.  They  seemed  to  re- 
gard him  as  one  of  the  heroes  of  the  age,  worthy 
of  all  honor.  The  sentiments  of  the  English  gen- 
erally, at  that  time,  in  reference  to  these  exploits, 
may  be  inferred  from  the  following  : 

In  a book  published  in  London,  in  the  year  1684, 
and  which  now  lies  before  me,  a glowing  account  is 
given  of  these  adventures.  The  book  had  then  at- 
tained to  a second  edition.  The  title-page  says  : 

“A  True  Account  of  the  most  remarkable  As- 
saults, committed  of  late  years  upon  the  Coasts  of 
the  West  Indies,  by  the  Buccaneers  of  Jamaica  and 
Tortuga,  wherein  are  contained  more  especially  the 
unparalleled  Exploits  of  Sir  Henry  Morgan,  our  Eng- 
lish Jamaican  Hero,  who  sacked  Puerto  Velo,  burnt 
Panama,  etc.” 

At  Jamaica  new  scenes  of  rioting  and  profligacy 
were  enacted.  The  money  soon  passed  from  the 
hands  of  the  pirates  to  the  sharpers  in  liquor-shops, 
gambling-houses,  and  dancing-halls,  who  were  eager 
to  grasp  it.  Morgan’s  eulogistic  biographer  writes  : 

“ Morgan,  encouraged  by  success,  soon  deter- 
mined on  fresh  enterprises.  On  arriving  at  Jamaica, 
he  found  many  of  his  officers  and  soldiers  already 
reduced  to  their  former  indigency  by  their  vices  and 


A NEW  EXPEDITION  PLANNED.  29 7 

debaucheries.  Hence  they  perpetually  importuned 
him  for  new  exploits,  thereby  to  get  something  to 
expend  in  wine  and  strumpets,  as  they  had  already 
done  with  what  they  got  before. 

“ Captain  Morgan,  willing  to  follow  fortune’s 
call,  stopped  the  mouths  of  many  inhabitants  of 
Jamaica,  who  were  creditors  to  his  men  for  large 
sums,  with  the  hopes  and  promises  of  greater 
achievements  than  ever,  in  a new  expedition.  This 
done,  he  could  easily  levy  men  for  any  enterprise. 
His  name  was  so  famous  through  all  those  islands, 
that  it  alone  would  bring  him  in  more  men  than  he 
could  well  employ.” 

Morgan  scattered  his  proclamations  far  and  wide 
through  all  the  English  and  French  ports  on  the 
various  islands.  He  wrote  particularly  to  the  gov- 
ernor of  Tortuga,  soliciting  his  cooperation.  The 
south  side  of  this  island  was  appointed  as  a rendez- 
vous, where  Morgan,  sailing  from  Jamaica,  would 
meet  the  pirates  of  Tortuga  who  wished  to  join  the 
expedition.  Another  and  general  rendezvous  was 
designated,  for  adventurers  from  all  the  islands,  at 
Port  Couillon,  on  the  south  side  of  Hispaniola.  And 
here  let  me  give  a few  explanatory  words  in  refer- 
ence to  this  latter  island. 

Columbus  discovered  this  magnificent  island  on 
the  5th  of  December,  1495.  It  was  called  by  the 


298 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


natives  Hayti.  Its  population  was  estimated  at 
one  million.  It  was  four  hundred  miles  long,  with 
a breadth  of  from  forty  to  one  hundred  and  fifty 
miles,  covering  an  area  of  nearly  thirty  thousand 
square  miles.  Columbus  called  it  Hispaniola,  or 
Little  Spain.  He  established  a colony  on  the 
northern  coast,  which  he  called  Isabella.  His 
brother,  Diego,  was  intrusted  with  its  command. 
This  was  the  first  colony  planted  by  the  Europeans 
in  the  New  World. 

In  the  year  1665,  the  French  obtained  possession 
of  a large  portion  of  the  island,  and  gave  it  the 
name  St.  Domingo.  This  was  about  one  hundred 
and  seventy  years  after  its  discovery,  and  about 
five  years  before  Morgan  selected  a bay  on  its 
southern  coast  as  a rendezvous  for  his  piratic  fleet. 
It  is  in  consequence  of  these  changes  that  Hayti, 
Hispaniola,  and  St.  Domingo  frequently  occupy  so 
confused  a relation  in  the  public  mind. 

Punctuality  is  an  essential  element  of  success 
alike  in  good  and  bad  enterprises.  With  singular 
promptness,  Morgan  sailed  into  the  harbor  of  Cou- 
illon,  in  a large  ship  which  he  called  the  Flying 
Stag.  It  was  crowded  with  pirates,  or  buccaneers 
as  they  would  perhaps  prefer  to  have  been  called, 
whom  he  had  taken  from  Tortuga.  It  was  the  24th 
day  of  October,  1670.  He  found  twenty-four  ves- 


A NEW  EXPEDITION  PLANNED. 


299 


sels  already  there,  and  sixteen  hundred  men.  Almost 
every  hour  there  were  new  arrivals  of  both  ships  and 
sailors.  Morgan  had  selected  for  his  flagship  a large 
vessel,  which  mounted  twenty-two  guns.  His  arrival 
was  greeted  with  shoutings,  cannon-firing,  flag-wav- 
ing, and  the  most  boisterous  drunken  revelry. 

With  energy 'and  administrative  ability  charac- 
teristic of  this  very  able  and  yet  infamous  man,  he 
dispatched  four  vessels  to  the  mainland,  to  cruise 
along  the  coast  and  plunder  Spaniards  and  Indians 
of  provisions,  of  corn,  poultry,  swine,  and  beeves, 
to  victual  his  ships.  They  were  also  to  sack  such 
small  towns  as  they  were  able  to  capture.  All  this 
was  merely  in  preparation  for  the  great  enterprise 
before  them. 

While  the  four  vessels  were  absent  on  this  for- 
aging  expedition,  Morgan  kept  his  men  busy  careen- 
ing, rigging,  and  calking  their  vessels,  so  as  to  be 
ready,  immediately  upon  the  return  of  the  foragers, 
to  put  to  sea.  The  magnitude  of  the  enterprise 
in  which  this  arch -pirate  was  engaged  may  be 
inferred  from  the  fact  that  wide  regions  were  to  be 
devastated,  and  several  towns  sacked,  merely  to 
gather  provisions  for  his  army. 

Hunters  were  sent  into  the  woods  of  St.  Do- 
mingo in  search  of  game.  All  cattle  and  swine 
were  considered  fair  booty,  no  matter  to  whom  they 


300 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


might  belong.  Each  hunting  party  had  a certain 
region  allotted  to  it.  Portions  of  the  crews  were 
engaged  in  salting  down  provisions  for  the  voyage. 
There  were  many  swine  roving  through  the  woods. 
Frequently  a hunting  party  would  bring  in  as  many 
as  twenty  or  thirty  men  could  carry.  The  most 
admirable  discipline  marked  all  these  arrangements, 
over  which  Morgan  presided. 

The  expedition  sent  to  the  continent  reached 
its  destination  in  six  days.  Fortunately  for  the 
Spaniards,  just  as  the  ships  arrived  within  sight  of 
land,  they  were  becalmed.  This  gave  the  Spaniards 
time  to  conceal  their  treasures  and  to  throw  up 
intrenchments.  The  little  fleet  was  at  anchor  just 
off  the  mouth  of  the  river  De  la  Hacha.  There  was 
in  the  river  a large  ship  from  Carthagena,  laden 
with  corn.  The  vessel,  with  all  its  cargo,  fell  into 
the  hands  of  the  pirates. 

The  next  morning,  just  at  break  of  day,  a gentle 
breeze  sprang  up,  and  the  ships  ran  in  toward  the 
shore.  A landing  of  the  men  was  effected,  notwith- 
standing a valiant  resistance  by  a small  party  of 
Spaniards.  The  pirates  drove  their  foes  from 
behind  intrenchments  which  they  had  suddenly 
reared,  and  pursued  them  toward  a strongly  forti- 
fied town  in  the  vicinity,  called  Rancheria.  Here 
the  Spaniards  rallied  again,  and  a desperate  battle 


A NEW  EXPEDITION  PLANNED. 


301 


ensued.  Many  fell  on  both  sides,  for  the  Spaniards 
were  by  no  means  cowards.  But  the  pirates  were 
the  victors,  though  at  a heavy  loss.  They  drove  their 
foes  into  the  woods,  and  took  possession  of  the  town. 
Several  of  the  Spaniards  were  captured.  As  usual, 
they  were  exposed  to  the  most  diabolical  tortures  to 
compel  the  confession  of  where  they  had  concealed 
their  goods.  -The  pirates  remained  here  fifteen 
days.  During  this  time,  they  were  actively  em- 
ployed in  taking  captives  and  collecting  booty. 
Just  before  their  departure,  they  sent  a number  of 
prisoners  to  the  fugitives  dispersed  through  the 
woods,  with  the  message  that  unless  they  sent, 
within  a certain  number  of  days,  four  thousand 
bushels  of  corn,  they  would  destroy  the  town.  The 
corn  was  sent  in.  The  pirates  sailed,  greatly  en- 
riched with  booty,  and  with  all  their  ships  heavily 
freighted  with  provisions. 

They  had  been  gone  five  weeks.  Morgan  began 
to  despair  of  their  return.  The  pirates  had  no  con- 
fidence in  each  other.  Morgan  knew  full  well  that 
if  they  had  been  triumphantly  successful,  amassing 
large  quantities  of  gold  and  silver,  they  would  pre- 
fer to  go  to  some  port  where  they  could  squander 
all  their  gains  in  every  species  of  sensual  indul- 
gence. He  also  knew  that  there  were  large  towns, 
like  Carthagena  and  Santa  Maria,  in  the  region  the 


302 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


ships  were  sent  to  plunder.  There  was  no  little 
danger  that  they  might  have  been  cut  off  by  these 
combined  garrisons, 

Great,  therefore,  was  his  joy  when,  from  the 
lookout,  the  returning  ships  were  discerned  in  the 
distance.  The  provisions  were  divided  among  the 
fleet.  The  other  booty,  of  precious  metals,  jewels, 
and  goods,  was  awarded  to  the  plunderers. 

Morgan  personally  inspected  every  vessel.  He 
then  set  sail  for  Cape  Tiburon,  at  the  west  end  of 
Hispaniola.  This  was  a convenient  spot  to  lay  in 
wood  and  water.  Here  he  was  joined  by  several 
ships,  which  had  been  refitted  at  Jamaica  to  join 
the  expedition.  Morgan  now  found  himself  in  com- 
mand of  a fleet  of  thirty-seven  vessels,  manned  by 
two  thousand  two  hundred  sailors.  The  admiral’s 
ship  mounted  twenty-eight  guns,  large  and  small. 
Many  of  the  others  carried  twenty,  eighteen,  and 
sixteen  guns.  The  smallest  vessel  had  four.  He 
had  an  abundant  supply  of  ammunition,  of  fire-balls, 
hand-grenades,  and  pots  which,  upon  being  broken, 
diffused  an  intolerable  suffocating  odor. 

The  fleet  was  divided  into  two  squadrons.  The 
second  squadron  was  placed  under  a vice-admiral. 
To  every  captain  he  gave  a commission  to  practise 
every  species  of  hostility  against  the  Spanish  nation. 

You  are  to  seize,”  he  said,  “ their  ships,  wherever 


A NEW  EXPEDITION  PLANNED. 


303 


you  can,  whether  at  sea  or  in  harbor,  just  as  if  they 
were  the  open  and  declared  enemies  of  the  King  of 
England,  Charles  II.,  my  master.” 

He  assembled  all  the  captains  in  his  cabin  to 
sign  certain  articles  of  agreement.  It  was  stipulated 
that  Morgan  should  have  one  hundredth  part  of  all 
their  booty.  Every  captain  should  draw  the  shares 
of  eight  men.  The  surgeons  were  to  have  two  hun- 
dred dollars  each,  besides  their  regular  share.  The 
loss  of  both  legs  entitled  one  to  an  addition  of  fifteen 
hundred  dollars ; both  arms,  eighteen  huhdred  dol- 
lars; one  hand  or  one  foot,  six  hundred  dollars;  an 
eye,  one  hundred  dollars.  Whoever  should  first 
pull  down  a Spanish  flag,  and  raise  the  English  in 
its  stead,  was  to  receive  fifty  dollars. 

For  a little  time,  it  was  debated  whether  they 
should  attack  Carthagena,  Vera  Cruz,  or  Panama. 
The  lot  fell  -upon  Panama.  It  was  the  richest  of 
the  three.  Though  this  city  was  situated  on  the 
western  or  Pacific  shores  of  the  Isthmus,  and  though 
it  would  be  necessary  to  leave  their  fleet  in  some 
harbor,  and  march  for  several  days  over  an  unknown 
country,  still  there  would  be  no  difficulty  in  finding 
guides,  the  Spaniards  would  be  but  poorly  prepared 
for  so  unexpected  an  attack,  and  the  amount  of 
booty,  particularly  in  gold  and  silver,  wauld  be  im- 
mense. Morgan  proudly  unfurled  from  his  squadron 


304 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


the  royal  English  flag.  Upon  the  other  squadron 
he  spread  to  the  breeze  the  blood-red  banner  of 
the  pirate  ; and,  strange  to  say,  upon  that  piratic 
banner  he  placed  a white  cross,  the  emblem  of  the 
religion  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  who 
came  to  this  lost  world  proclaiming  “ Glory  to  God 
in  the  highest,  and  on  earth  peace,  good  will  toward 
men.” 


CHAPTER  XIX. 


Capture  of  St.  Catherine  and  Chagres. 


The  Defences  at  St.  Catherine. — Morgan’s  Strategy.^ — The  Midnight 
Storm. — Deplorable  Condition  of  the  Pirates. — The  Summons 
to  Surrender.— Disgraceful  Conduct  of  the  Spanish  Commander. 
— The  Advance  to  Chagres. — Incidents  of  the  Battle. — The  Un- 
expected Victory. — Measures  of  Morgan. 

On  the  16th  day  of  December,  1670,  the  piratic 
fleet  weighed  anchor  from  Cape  Tiburon.  They 
first  directed  their  course  to  the  recapture  of  the 
Island  of  St.  Catherine  upon  the  coast  of  Costa  Rica. 
This  island  had  become  a penal  colony,  the  Botany 
Bay,  of  Spain.  The  malefactors  from  all  the  Span- 
ish dominions  in  the  West  Indies  were  transported 
here. 

Four  days’  sail  brought  the  fleet  within  sight  of 
the  island.  The  settlement  was  near  the  mouth  of 
one  of  the  rivers.  Morgan  sent  forward  one  of  his 
best  sailing  vessels  to  reconnoitre  the  defences. 
The  river  emptied  into  a large  bay  or  harbor  called 
the  Grande  Aguada.  Upon  the  shores  of  this  har- 
bor the  town  was  beautifully  situated,  surrounded 
by  massive  and  well-garrisoned  forts.  Several  of 


3°6 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


Morgan’s  desperadoes  had  been  there  before.  With 
his  whole  fleet  he  entered  the  harbor  in  the  night- 
time. 

Guided  by  instinctive  military  ability,  withhis 
usual  promptness  he  landed  one  thousand  men. 
Instead  of  marching  directly  upon  the  batteries,  a 
corps  of  able  engineers,  with  their  axes,  cut  a new 
path  through  the  tangled  forest  to  the  residence  of 
the  governor.  Here  they  found  a small  rampart 
which  was  abandoned.  The  Spaniards,  not  being 
able  to  cope  with  so  large  a force  as  Morgan  led, 
had  retired  to  a stronger  position.  The  pirates  pur- 
sued. Soon  they  came  upon  a massive  fort  so  forti- 
fied with  encircling  batteries  as  to  seem  impregna- 
ble. As  soon  as  the  pirates  arrived  within  gun-shot 
the  Spaniards  opened  upon  them  so  deadly  a fire 
from  their  heavy  guns,  that  they  were  compelled  to 
retire  beyond  reach  of  the  balls,  and  take  a position 
upon  the  grass  of  the  open  fields. 

Night  came.  The  pirates  were  weary  and  hun- 
gry. No  food  had  been  brought  from  the  ships. 
It  was  supposed  that  food  would  be  found  in  abun- 
dance. But  the  Spaniards  had  destroyed  all  which 
they  could  not  remove;  and  it  took  a very  large 
quantity  to  satisfy  the  appetites  of  a thousand  hun- 
gry men.  Faint  from  hunger,  they  threw  themselves 
unsheltered  upon  the  grass  to  sleep. 


CAPTURE  OF  CHAGRES. 


307 


At  midnight  a tropical  tempest  arose.  The 
glare  of  the  lightning  and  the  crashing  peals  of 
thunder  were  terrific.  The  windows  of  heaven 
seemed  to  be  opened,  and  the  flood  fell  in  sheets. 
The  sailors  had  left  the  ships  with  no  clothing  but 
their  trousers  and  a shirt.  In  one  moment  they 
were  drenched.  And  yet,  hour  after  hour,  in  black- 
est darkness,  the  deluge  descended,  smothering 
them  with  its  volume  and  flooding  the  fields.  Not- 
withstanding all  their  efforts,  nearly  all  of  their  pow- 
der was  injured,  and  much  was  utterly  destroyed. 

In  the  morning,  for  an  hour  the  rain  ceased.  They 
had  just  begun  to  flatter  themselves  that  a pleasant 
day  was  opening  upon  them,  when  the  clouds  again 
gathered  blackness,  and  the  tempest  assailed  them 
with  redoubled  fury.  It  did  seem  as  though  they 
were  exposed  to  the  frown  and  the  chastising  blows 
of  an  indignant  God.  They  found  in  the  fields  a 
poor  old  sick  horse,  “ which  was,”  writes  Esqueme- 
ling,  who  was  present,  “ both  lean  and  full  of  scabs 
and  blotches,  with  galled  back  and  sides.  This  hor- 
rid animal  they  instantly  killed  and  skinned,  and  di- 
vided into  small  pieces  among  themselves  as  far  as 
it  would  reach  ; for  many  could  not  obtain  one  mor- 
sel. This  they  roasted  and  devoured  without  either 
salt  or  bread,  more  like  unto  ravenous  wolves  than 
men.” 


3°8 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


They  were  at  that  time,  Esquemeling  says,  in  so 
deplorable  a condition  that  had  the  Spaniards  fallen 
upon  them  with  one  hundred  men  they  might  have 
cut  them  all  to  pieces.  The  rain  fell  in  such  blind- 
ing torrents  that  the  pirates  could  not  even  retreat. 
At  noon  there  was  another  lull.  Morgan,  assuming 
an  air  of  great  boldness  and  confidence,  sent  a flag 
of  truce  to  the  governor,  with  the  following  sum- 
mons to  surrender: 

“ I solemnly  swear  unto  you,  that  unless  you  im- 
mediately deliver  your  works,  yourself,  and  all  your 
men  into  my  hands,  I will  put  every  one  to  the 
sword.” 

The  governor  was  appalled.  A piratic  fleet  of 
thirty-seven  vessels  of  war,  manned  by  over  two 
thousand  of  the  most  fiend-like  desperadoes  earth 
could  furnish,  presented  a force  greater  than  the 
governor  thought  he  could  withstand.  He  sent 
back  a request  that  two  hours’  time  might  be 
allowed  him  to  deliberate  with  his  officers,  when  he 
would  return  a decisive  answer.  At  the  appointed 
time  he  sent  to  Morgan  the  following  humiliating 
proposal : 

“ The  governor  is  willing  to  surrender  the  island, 
as  he  has  not  sufficient  force  to  repel  the  English 
fleet.  But  for  the  saving  of  his  reputation  and  that 
of  his  officers,  he  begs  that  Captain  Morgan  would 


CAPTURE  OF  CHAGRES. 


309 


attack  him  by  night,  with  all  his  marine  and  land 
forces.  The  governor  will  feign  an  attempt  to  es- 
cape from  one  fort  to  another,  when  Captain  Mor- 
gan’s troops  can  intercept  and  capture  him.  There 
shall  be  a continued  firing  on  both  sides,  but  with- 
out bullets.” 

To  these  terms,  so  degrading  to  the  governor, 
Morgan  rejoicingly  acceded.  Thus,  from  apparently 
hopeless  defeat,  his  sagacity  won  a signal  and  blood- 
less victory.  The  sham  fight  took  place  according  to 
the  programme.  That  night  there  was  a great  and 
ridiculous  roar  of  all  the  big  guns  in  the  fort  and  on 
the  ships.  Powder  was  burned  freely.  The  white  flag 
was  raised  by  the  governor,  the  surrender  made,  and. 
the  island,  with  all  it  contained,  passed  into  the 
hands  of  the  pirates. 

The  buccaneers  were  half  starved.  Several  days 
were  spent  in  feasting.  The  island  was  well  stocked 
with  beef  cattle,  swine,  and  poultry.  Recklessly  they 
were  destroyed.  The  houses  were  torn  down  to 
build  their  fires.  Two  thousand  men,  by  day  and 
by  night,  indulged  in  the  wildest  orgies  of  revelry. 
Many  of  the  people  of  the  settlement  fled  into  the 
woods.  But  the  pirates  counted  four  hundred  and 
fifty  captives.  The  women,  who  were  subject  to 
every  indignity,  were  imprisoned  in  a church. 

Morgan,  upon  inspecting  the  works,  was  aston- 


3io 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


ished  at  their  strength  and  at  his  own  victory.  The 
main  fort,  or  castle  as  it  was  called,  was  very  strong, 
built  of  stone,  and  surrounded  by  a wide  ditch 
twenty  feet  deep.  Heavy  guns  commanded  the 
port.  There  were  other  supporting  batteries  which 
mounted  nearly  sixty  guns.  An  immense  amount 
of  ammunition,  including  thirty  thousand  pounds 
of  powder,  were  found  in  the  fort.  These  were  all 
transferred  on  board  the  ships.  The  guns  were 
spiked,  the  gun-carriages  burned,  and  the  pirates, 
with  shouts  of  victory,  again  spread  their  sails. 

Among  the  prisoners  there  were  three  despera- 
does, notorious  robbers,  who  professed  to  be  familiar 
with  the  route  to  Panama,  and  with  all  the  region 
around.  Eagerly  they  joined  in  the  expedition  with 
the  promise  of  sharing  in  the  spoil.  Esquemeling, 
speaking  of  the  proposition  made  to  these  wretches 
by  Morgan,  says : 

“ These  propositions  pleased  the  banditti  very 
well.  They  readily  accepted  his  proffers,  promising 
to  serve  him  very  faithfully  ; especially  one  of  these 
three,  who  was  the  greatest  rogue,  thief,  and  assassin 
among  them,  and  who  deserved,  for  his  crimes,  to 
be  broken  alive  upon  the  wheel.  This  wicked  fellow 
had  a great  ascendency  over  the  other  two,  and 
could  domineer  over  them  as  he  pleased  ; they  not 
daring  to  refuse  obedience  to  his  orders.” 


CAPTURE  OF  CHAGRES. 


3” 

The  Isthmus  of  Panama  was  then  celebrated  for 
its  gold  and  silver  mines.  It  was  the  seat  of  a very 
extensive  commerce,  and  was  perhaps  more  strongly 
fortified  and  more  populous  than  any  other  of  the 
Spanish  colonies.  This  narrow  tongue  of  land, 
which  separates  the  Atlantic  and  Pacific  oceans,  is 
about  three  hundred  miles  in  length,  and  from  thirty 
to  forty  in  breadth. 

Chagres,  on  the  Atlantic  coast,  was  a very 
strongly  fortified  settlement  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Chagres  River.  On  the  other  side  of  the  isthmus,  on 
the  Pacific  shore,  was  Panama,  a far  more  important 
place,  abounding  in  wealth.  Morgan’s  plan  was  to 
capture  Chagres;  leave  his  fleet  in  the  harbor 
there  ; ascend  the  river  in  his  boats  as  far  as  the 
stream  was  navigable,  and  then  to  march  to  the 
doomed  city.  With  his  two  thousand  well-armed 
desperadoes  he  doubted  not  his  ability  to  crush  any 
force  which  might  be  brought  against  him. 

Morgan  sent,  in  advance,  four  ships  and  a large 
boat  to  capture  Chagres.  The  expedition  was  in- 
trusted to  the  vice-admiral  Bradley,  the  same  one 
who  had  so  successfully  led  the  foraging  party  to 
Rancheria.  He  was  a notorious  buccaneer,  renown- 
ed for  his  exploits.  Three  days’  sail  brought  his 
squadron  to  Chagres.  Upon  an  eminence,  com- 
manding the  entrance  to  the  river,  there  was  a 


312 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


strong  fort,  called  Castle  Lawrence.  As  Bradley  ap- 
proached the  harbor,  he  unfurled  at  his  mast-head 
the  blood-red  flag  of  the  pirate.  The  garrison  im- 
mediately displayed  the  royal  banner  of  Spain,  and 
foolishly  saluted  them  with  a volley  of  shot  which 
did  not  reach  their  ships. 

The  buccaneers,  according  to  their  usual  strata- 
gem, instead  of  bringing  their  wooden  walls  up  to 
be  battered  by  the  guns  of  the  fort,  cast  anchor 
about  a mile  from  the  castle,  and  landing,  cut  a path 
with  hatchet  and  sabre  through  the  tangled  forest, 
to  attack  the  works  upon  their  weakest  side.  Early 
in  the  morning  the  landing  was  effected.  By  the 
middle  of  the  afternoon  they  had  reached  a hill, 
from  whose  summit  they  could  throw  their  shot  into 
the  fort,  could  they  but  have  drawn  their  cannon  to 
that  spot. 

But  the  marshy  ground  would  not  admit  of  this. 
The  garrison  had  brought  their  guns  to  bear  upon 
the  eminence,  and  opened  a fire  before  which  many 
of  the  pirates  fell.  Bradley  was  greatly  dishearten- 
ed. The  fort  proved  to  be  of  very  unexpected 
strength.  It  was  surrounded  by  two  high  parallel 
walls  of  timber,  filled  in  with  earth.  Well-con- 
structed bastions  were  at  each  corner.  The  works 
were  enclosed  by  a ditch,  thirty  feet  deep.  There 
was  but  one  entrance,  and  that  was  by  a drawbridge 


CAPTURE  OF  CHAGRES. 


313 


across  this  ditch.  The  north  side  of  the  castle  was 
washed  by  the  broad  and  rapid  river.  On  the  south 
there  was  a precipitous  inaccessible  crag.  Strong 
batteries  guarded  the  approaches  to  both  the  other 
sides. 

Even  the  most  desperate  of  the  pirates  recoiled 
from  the  idea  of  attempting  to  carry  works  so  formi- 
dable by  assault.  But  Bradley  could  not  endure  the 
thought  of  the  scorn  and  rage  he  would  encounter 
from  Morgan  should  he  retreat  without  making  the 
attempt.  After  much  perplexity  and  disputing  it 
was  resolved  to  hazard  the  assault.  They  hoped 
with  hatchet  and  sabre  to  cut  down  the  timber,  and 
then  to  clamber  over  the  crumbling  earth.  The 
interior  of  the  works  was  all  of  wood.  There  were 
barracks  and  huts,  which,  beneath  the  blaze  of  a 
tropical  sun,  had  become  dry  as  powder. 

Cautiously  the  buccaneers  descended  the  hill, 
throwing  themselves  upon  their  faces  as  the  explo- 
sions of  the  massive  guns  showered  the  balls  around 
them.  Their  sharpshooters  threw  bullets  through 
the  loops  of  the  walls,  and  through  the  embrasures, 
to  strike  down  the  artillery-men  at  the  guns.  This 
skirmishing  was  continued  until  night,  but  nothing 
was  accomplished.  Many  of  the  pirates  were  killed, 
and  Bradley  himself  had  one  of  his  legs  broken  by  a 
cannon-ball.  The  reckless  men  charged  up  to  the 
14 


3 H SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 

very  walls,  threw  over  fire-balls,  and  hacked  at  the 
timbers. 

The  pirates,  as  darkness  approached,  began  to 
retreat.  The  Spaniards  shouted  to  them  from  the 
walls : 

“ Come  on,  you  English  devils ; you  heretics ; 
the  enemies  of  God  and  of  the  king.  Let  your  com- 
rades, who  are  behind,  come  also.  We  will  serve 
them  as  we  have  served  you.  You  shall  not  get  to 
Panama  this  time.” 

This  shout  alarmed  them.  It  revealed  the  fact 
that,  in  some  way,  the  Spaniards  had  been  warned 
of  the  expected  attack  upon  Panama,  and  would  pre- 
pare for  resistance.  As  a group  of  the  pirates  were 
conferring  together,  in  the  dusk,  an  arrow  from  the 
castle  struck  one  of  them  in  the  shoulder.  He 
coolly  drew  the  point  from  the  bleeding  wound,  and 
addressing  his  companions,  said  : 

“ Look  here,  my  comrades,  I will  make  this  ac- 
cursed arrow  the  means  of  the  destruction  of  all  the 
Spaniards.” 

He  then  drew  from  his  pocket  a quantity  of  wild 
cotton,  which  the  buccaneers  carried  with  them 
as  lint  to  staunch  their  wounds.  This  he  wound 
around  the  head  of  the  arrow.  Charging  his  musket 
with  powder  only,  he  inserted  the  arrow  and  fired  it 
back  into  the  castle.  It  lighted  upon  a roof  of 


CAPTURE  OF  CIIAGRES. 


315 


thatch.  The  powder  set  fire  to  the  cotton,  and  the 
cotton  to  the  dry  leaves.  They  roof  was  instantly 
in  a flame. 

The  Indians  had  aided  the  garrison,  and  their 
arrows  lay  thick  around.  Instantly  the  air  was 
filled  with  a shower  of  these  flaming  meteors.  They 
fell  upon  the  thatched  roofs,  and  tongues  of  fire 
flashed  in  all  directions.  One  chanced  to  fall  upon 
a large  quantity  of  powder,  and  a fearful  explosion 
followed.  A terrible  conflagration  blazed  forth.  A 
scene  of  shrieks,  confusion,  and  horror  ensued  which 
is  indescribable.  The  inmates  of  the  fort  found 
themselves  in  the  crater  of  a volcano  in  its  most 
violent  state  of  eruption.  It  was  in  vain  to  attempt 
to  extinguish  the  flames.  No  one  could  live  in  such 
a furnace. 

The  night  was  dark,  moonless  and  starless.  The 
bodies  of  the  Spaniards  were  clearly  defined  against 
the  glowing  background  of  flame.  The  pirates, 
with  unerring  aim,  shot  them  down.  Every  bullet 
struck  its  target.  The  Spaniards,  in  the  horrible 
tumult,  could  make  but  little  resistance.  They  still, 
however,  taking  refuge  as  they  could  in  different 
parts  of  the  fort,  fought  with  impotent  desperation. 
Oexemelin  relates  an  incident  illustrative  of  the  in- 
domitable fury  of  the  assailants. 

One  of  the  pirates  was  pierced  in  the  eye  by  an 


l\6 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


Indian  arrow.  In  terrible  agony  he  came  to  Oexeme- 
lin  to  draw  it  out.  Its  barbed  point  had  sunk  deep 
in  the  socket  of  the  eye,  and  could  only  be  with- 
drawn by  cruelly  tearing  it  out.  Oexemelin  hesi- 
tated ; he  had  not  sufficient  nerve  to  inflict  such  tor- 
ture. The  pirate  seized  it  with  both  hands,  tore  it 
out  with  its  mangled  and  bloody  adhesions,  bound  a 
handkerchief  over  the  wound,  and  with  a curse 
rushed  forward  again  to  the  assault. 

The  fire  raged  through  the  whole  night.  All 
the  wood-work  was  consumed.  The  walls  of  earth 
crumbled  down.  The  pirates,  mounting  upon  each 
other’s  shoulders,  climbed  the  ramparts  and  threw 
down  hand-grenades  and  fire-balls,  and  pots  of  suf- 
focating odors  upon  the  helpless  garrison.  “ The 
armor  had  fallen  piecemeal  from  their  giant  adver- 
sary, and  he  now  stood  before  them  bare,  wounded, 
and  defenceless.” 

Still,  in  one  corner  of  the  fort,  the  heroic  gov- 
ernor rallied  the  few  survivors,  twenty-five  only  in 
number,  resolved  to  fight  to  the  bitter  end.  They 
were  slightly  protected  from  a charge  by  a deep 
ditch,  which  ran  directly  before  them.  This,  how- 
ever, afforded  them  no  shelter  from  the  bullets  of 
their  foes.  A dreadful  storm  of  fire-balls  and  lead 
fell  upon  them.  They  had  no  hope  of  victory — no 
hope  of  escape  even.  Their  only  desire  was  to  kill 


CAPTURE  OF  CHAGRES. 


317 


as  many  of  the  pirates  as  they  could  before  they 
should  die  themselves.  At  last  a shot  pierced  the 
brain  of  the  governor.  The  feeble  remnant  was 
easily  overpowered. 

The  garrison  had  consisted  of  three  hundred  and 
fourteen  men.  All  of  these,  excepting  fourteen, 
were  either  killed  or  helplessly  wounded.  Not  a 
single  officer  was  left  alive.  The  governor  had  pre- 
viously dispatched  a courier  to  Panama  to  alarm  the 
city.  In  this  sanguinary  conflict  the  pirates  had  lost 
very  heavily.  One  hundred  were  killed  and  seventy 
grievously  wounded.  A large  pit  was  dug  and  the 
one  hundred  dead  bodies  of  the  pirates  were  thrown 
in  and  covered  up  from  sight  and  smell.  The  pris- 
oners were  compelled  to  drag  the  bodies  of  the  dead 
Spaniards  to  the  cliff,  and  cast  them  into  the  sea. 
A large  amount  of  ammunition  and  provisions  were 
found  in  the  fort. 

Morgan,  informed  of  the  fall  of  Chagres,  devas- 
tated the  Island  of  St.  Catherine  as  much  as  possi- 
ble, so  as  to  render  it  quite  indefensible.  It  was 
his  intention  to  return  and  recover  the  place,  so  as  to 
make  it  a rendezvous  for  his  fleet  in  future  opera- 
tions. On  the  cruise  to  Chagres  a violent  storm 
arose.  His  fleet  was  scattered,  so  that  they  were 
detained  many  days  at  sea.  But  as  ship  after  ship 
entered  the  bay,  and  the  crews  beheld  the  English 


313 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


flag  floating  from  the  blackened  walls  of  Chagres 
Castle,  the  bay  resounded  with  their  cheers,  and 
with  salutes  from  their  cannon.  So  eager  was  the 
admiral  and  some  of  the  others  in  their  heedless 
joy,  that,  without  waiting  for  a pilot,  his  own  and 
three  other  vessels  were  driven  upon  sunken  rocks, 
where  they  broke  to  pieces.  The  crew  and  cargoes 
were  saved. 

Morgan  immediately  set  to  work  with  great 
energy,  employing  all  his  force  of  engineers,  carpen- 
ters, and  laborers  in  repairing  the  castle.  Here  he 
stationed  a garrison  of  picked  men,  storing  the  maga- 
zines with  provisions  and  ammunition,  as  a refuge 
from  any  possible  disaster  at  Panama.  The  fortunes 
of  war  are  proverbially  inconstant.  The  pirate  Mor- 
gan was  a very  able  general.  His  plans  were  gen- 
erally well  formed  to  meet  adversity  as  well  as  pros- 
perity. 


CHAPTER  XX. 


The  March  from  Chagres  to  Panama. 

Preparations  to  Ascend  the  River. — Crowding  of  the  Boats. — The 
Bivouac  at  Bracos. — Sufferings  from  Hunger. — The  Pathless 
Route. — The  Boats  Abandoned. — Light  Canoes  Employed. — 
Abandoned  Ambuscades. — Painful  Marches,  Day  by  Day. — The 
Feast  on  Leathern  Bags. — Murmurs  and  Contentions. — The 
Indians  Encountered. — Struggling  through  the  Forest. — The 
Conflagration  at  Santa  Cruz. — Battle  and  Skirmishes. — First  Sight 
of  Panama. — Descent  into  the  Plain. — Feasting. 


From  the  prisoners  Morgan  learned  that  three 
weeks  before  their  arrival  the  garrison  at  Chagres 
was  informed,  by  a message  from  Carthagena,  that 
the  English  were  equipping  a fleet  at  Hispaniola  for 
the  capture  of  Panama.  The  governor  immediately 
sent  one  hundred  and  sixty-four  soldiers  to  strength- 
en the  garrison  at  Chagres,  which  had  previously 
numbered  but  one  hundred  and  fifty.  Morgan  was 
also  informed  that  the  governor  of  Panama  had 
placed  several  ambuscades  along  the  Chagres  River, 
and  that  a force  of  three  thousand  six  hundred  men 
was  awaiting  his  arrival  at  Chagres. 

These  were  tidings  sufficient  to  appal  any  ordi- 
nary mind.  But  the  pirates  were  accustomed  to 


320 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


triumph  over  vastly  superior  numbers.  There  were 
several  large  Spanish  boats  at  Chagres,  adapted  to 
river  navigation.  All  these  Morgan  seized.  They 
generally  mounted  two  great  iron  guns  and  four 
smaller  ones  of  brass.  These  vessels,  with  those  he 
took  from  his  ships,  made  a flotilla  of  thirty-two 
gunboats.  They  were  manned  by  twelve  hundred 
sailors.  Five  hundred  were  left  behind  to  garrison 
the  castle.  One  hundred  and  fifty  had  charge  of  the 
ships. 

On  the  1 8th  of  August,  1670,  Morgan  put  his 
fleet  in  motion  to  ascend  the  Chagres  River  on 
his  advance  to  Panama.  His  boats  were  greatly 
crowded,  and  so  heavily  laden  with  men,  ammunition, 
and  arms,  that  he  could  take  but  a small  supply  of 
provisions.  He  expected  to  provide  himself  abun- 
dantly from  the  supplies  he  should  find  in  the  Span- 
ish ambuscades. 

The  first  day  the  little  fleet  ascended  the  river 
but  eighteen  miles,  to  a place  called  Bracos.  The 
men  on  board  his  boats  were  greatly  cramped  in 
their  limbs,  having  but  little  room  to  move,  and 
none  in  which  to  lie  down.  They  therefore  found  it 
necessary  to  land  for  the  night,  that  they  might 
enjoy  a few  hours  of  sleep.  They  also  hoped  to  rob 
some  of  the  neighboring  plantations.  Nearly  all 
their  food  had  disappeared  in  this  one  day’s  sail. 


MARCH  FROM  CHAGRES  TO  PANAMA. 


321 


The  cheer  of  camp-fires  seems  to  be  essential  to 
all  bivouacs.  The  gloom  of  the  dense  tropical  forest 
was  soon  illumined  by  the  flames  around  which 
twelve  hundred  men  were  congregated.  Most  of 
them  went  supperless  to-  their  mossy  beds,  consoled 
only  by  their  pipes  of  tobacco.  In  the  morning  they 
ranged  the  country  in  vain  for  food.  The  planters 
had  fled,  taking  with  them  or  destroying  everything 
that  could  be  eaten. 

Again  they  repaired  to  their  boats.  Hungry, 
disappointed,  and  murmuring,  they  ascended  the 
river  about  twenty  miles  farther  until  they  reached 
a place  called  Juan  Gallego.  Here  they  were  com- 
pelled to  leave  their  boats,  as  the  river  was  so 
shallow  from  want  of  rain  ; it  was  also  much  im- 
peded by  decayed  and  fallen  trees.  Thus  ended 
the  second  day. 

There  was  no  road  for  an  army  through  the 
rough,  miry,  tangled  maze.  They  were  told  by  the 
guides  that,  at  the  distance  of  two  leagues,  they 
would  find  the  country  more  favorable.  With  sabre 
and  hatchet  these  half-famished  men  hewed  a nar- 
row path  for  themselves.  They  fed  upon  berries, 
roots,  and  leaves.  One  hundred  and  sixty  men 
were  left  to  guard  the  boats,  and  to  feed  themselves 
as-  best  they  could  by  hunting  or  plundering,  or 
obtaining  supplies  from  the  fleet. 

14* 


322 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


Morgan  had  advanced  but  a mile  or  two  when 
the  gigantic  growth  and  interlacing  vines  seemed  to 
render  the  forest  impenetrable.  The  river  also 
deepened  a little,  so  that  some  of  his  boats  would 
float.  There  was  imminent  danger  every  moment 
that  he  would  fall  into  some  ambuscade.  He  sent 
back  for  some  light  canoes  to  be  brought  up.  This 
was  accomplished  with  great  labor.  He  then  em- 
barked his  men,  taking  a part  at  a time,  and  thus, 
ascending  the  river  a few  miles  farther,  reached  a 
place  called  Cedro  Bueno.  To  accomplish  this,  the 
canoes  made  several  passages.  The  pirates  were 
very  eager  to  encounter  the  Spaniards,  as  their  only 
means  of  obtaining  any  food.  But  the  Spaniards 
wisely  left  them  to  the  hardships  of  their  march  and 
to  the  pangs  of  starvation. 

The  morning  of  the  fourth  day  dawned  upon 
these  wretched  marauders.  Most  of  them  struggled 
along  the  banks  of  the  river,  led  by  one  of  their 
guides.  Others  toiled  against  the  stream,  in  the  ca- 
noes, being  often  compelled  to  alight  in  the  water, 
to  cross  sandbars  or  surmount  rapids.  To  guard 
against  ambuscades  the  guides  were  kept  a quarter 
of  a mile  in  advance.  The  Spaniards  had  sent  for- 
ward their  Indian  scouts,  and  kept  themselves  in- 
formed of  every  movement  of  the  foe.  About  noon 


MARCH  FROM  CHAGRES  TO  PANAMA.  323 


of  this  day  they  reached  a place  which  from  its  ex- 
treme ruggedness  was  called  Torna  Cavallos. 

Here  the  guides  came  rushing  back  to  the  main 
body  with  the  announcement  that  they  had  discov- 
ered an  ambuscade.  The  half-starved  men  were 
delighted.  They  knew  that  the  Spaniards,  on  all 
their  expeditions,  provided  themselves  luxuriously 
with  food.  Examining  their  muskets,  their  priming, 
and  their  sabres,  that  they  might  be  prepared  for  a 
resistless  charge,  they  pressed  eagerly  yet  cautiously 
forward.  They  soon  came  in  sight  of  an  intrench- 
ment,  which  was  shaped  like  a half-moon.  Their 
practised  eyes  told  them  that  it  would  protect  a gar- 
rison of  about  four  hundred  men.  Twelve  hundred 
men,  impelled  by  rage  and  hunger,  with  hideous 
yells  rushed  upon  it.  Bitter  was  their  disappoint- 
ment when  they  found  no  foe  there.  They  had 
captured  but  an  abandoned  and  crumbling  rampart. 
There  were  some  coarsely  tanned,  hairy  leather 
bags  scattered  around.  Their  hunger  was  so  great 
that  these  were  cut  up,  cooked,  and  eaten.  We  have 
a minute  account  of  the  cookery  of  these  unsavory 
morsels. 

First  they  took  the  leather  and  sliced  it  in 
pieces.  Then  they  beat  the  pieces  between  two 
stones  rubbing  them  and  dipping  them  in  the  water, 
to  render  them  supple  and  tender.  Lastly  they 


324 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


scraped  off  the  hair,  and  roasted  or  broiled  the  pieces 
upon  the  fire.  Being  thus  cooked,  they  cut  it  into 
very  fine  pieces,  which  “ they  helped  down  with 
frequent  gulps  of  water,  which  by  good  fortune  they 
had  nigh  at  hand.” 

“ I can  assure  the  reader,”  writes  Oexemelin, 
“ that  a man  can  live  on  such  food,  though  he  can 
hardly  get  very  fat.” 

Esquemeling  adds,  “ Some  who  were  never  out 
of  their  mothers’  kitchens  may  ask  how  these 
pirates  could  eat,  swallow,  and  digest  those  pieces 
of  leather  so  hard  and  dry?  Unto  whom  I would 
answer  that  could  they  once  experience  what  hun- 
ger, or  rather  famine  is,  they  would  certainly  find 
the  manner,  as  the  pirates  did,  by  their  own  experi- 
ence.” 

On  the  morning  of  the  fifth  day  the  weary 
march  was  resumed.  Having  had  but  little  food, 
save  the  leather  bags,  they  were  in  a deplorable 
condition.  The  pirates  were  not  amiable  men. 
They  staggered  along,  in  their  weakness,  over  the 
rough  ways,  murmuring,  quarrelling,  and  cursing  each 
other.  As  night  approached  they  came  to  a place 
called  Barbacoa.  Here  they  found  another  aban- 
doned ambuscade.  Not  a particle  of  food  was  to  be 
obtained.  Loud  and  bitter  were  their  oaths  against 
the  Spaniards.  Dreadful  would  have  been  the  fate 


MARCH  FROM  CHAGRES  TO  PANAMA.  325 

of  any  of  them  who  might  have  fallen  into  their 
hands.  Esquemeling  says  that  they  were  so  con- 
sumed by  hunger,  that  if  they  had  caught  any  of  the 
Spaniards  they  would  certainly  have  roasted  and 
eaten  them. 

Parties  were  sent  out  to  explore  the  woods  in 
search  of  habitations.  But  none  could  be  found. 
The  inhabitants,  in  all  directions,  had  fled,  carrying 
with  them  their  provisions.  The  day  was  spent 
here.  It  was  a day  of  dreadful  suffering.  Life  was 
preserved  by  devouring  berries,  roots,  and  leaves. 
Several  plantations  were  discovered,  but  there  was 
generally  not  an  individual,  an  animal,  or  a kernel 
of  corn  left  behind.  In  one  place  they  found  con- 
cealed two  sacks  of  wheat,  two  jars  of  wine,  and  a 
few  plantains.  These  Morgan  divided  among  those 
who  were  nearest  to  perishing  of  hunger. 

The  sixth  day  they  continued  their  march,  still 
along  the  banks  of  the  Chagres  River.  Such  as 
could  not  walk  were  paddled  along  in  light  canoes. 
At  night  they  came  to  a plantation,  which,  as  usual, 
was  entirely  abandoned.  Their  supper  consisted 
mainly  of  leaves  and  grass. 

The  next  day,  at  noon,  they  discovered  a barn, 
full  of  Indian  corn  in  the  husk.  They  fell  upon  it 
and  devoured  it  dry,  with  the  rapacity  of  a herd  of 
swine.  Having  satiated  their  hunger,  each  man 


326 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


loaded  himself  with  as  much  as  he  could  carry. 
With  renovated  spirits,  they  pressed  on  their  way. 
After  journeying  along  for  a couple  of  hours,  they 
came  upon  a band  of  about  two  hundred  Indians, 
who  fled  with  the  utmost  precipitation.  They  were 
far  more  fleet  of  foot  than  the  exhausted  pirates, 
and  not  one  of  them  was  shot  or  captured.  In  their 
flight,  the  Indians  threw  back  a shower  of  arrows, 
which  wounded  several  of  the  pirates,  and  killed 
three  of  them.  They  shouted  out  in  Spanish : 
“ Ha!  ye  dogs,  go  to  the  plain,  go  to  the  plain.” 

They  now  reached  such  a bend  in  the  river  that 
it  was  necessary  to  cross  it.  They  therefore  bivou- 
acked for  the  night.  This  place  was  called  Santa 
Cruz. 

Loud  murmurings  filled  the  camp.  Morgan  was 
deno'unced  in  unmeasured  terms.  They  were  in- 
deed involved  in  gloom.  To  go  back  was  certain 
starvation.  And  destruction  seemed  equally  to 
threaten  them  in  a farther  advance.  There  were 
some,  however,  who  still  kept  up  their  courage,  and 
shouted,  “ Onward  ! onward  ! ” 

The  morning  of  the  seventh  day  they  crossed 
the  river.  As  it  was  supposed  that  they  must  soon 
meet  the  Spaniards,  every  man  was  required  care- 
fully to  examine  his  musket  and  pistols,  to  be  ready 
for  any  engagement.  The  guides  told  them  that 


MARCH  FROM  CHAGRES  TO  PANAMA. 


327 


they  were  approaching  the  important  town  of  Cruz, 
where  they  would  find  provisions  and  other  stores 
in  abundance.  This  was  called  the  halfway  house 
between  Chagres  and  Panama,  though  it  was  sixty- 
eight  miles  from  the  former  place  and  but  twenty- 
four  from  the  latter.  To  this  point  the  Chagres 
merchandise  was  taken  in  boats,  when  the  river  was 
full,  and,  being  landed,  was  conveyed  to  Panama  on 
the  backs  of  mules.  To  give  the  reader  some  idea 
of  the  style  of  Esquemeling’s  narrative,  written  two 
hundred  years  ago,*  I will  quote  his  graphic  descrip- 
tion of  what  ensued  : 

“While  yet  at  a considerable  distance  from  Cruz, 
they  perceived  much  smoke  to  arise  out  of  the  chim- 
neys. The  sight  thereof  afforded  them  great  joy, 
and  hopes  of  finding  people  in  the  town  ; and  after- 
wards what  they  most  desired  was  plenty  of  good 
cheer.  Thus  they  went  on,  with  as  much  haste 
as  they  could,  making  several  arguments  to  one 
another  upon  those  external  signs,  though  all  like 
castles  built  in  the  air.  For  said  they,  ‘There  is 
smoke  cometh  out  of  every  house.  Therefore  they 
are  making  good  fires  for  to  roast  and  boil  what  we 
are  to  eat,’  with  other  things  to  this  purpose. 

“ At  length  they  arrived  there,  in  great  haste, 

* His  account  was  written  in  Dutch,  but  translated  into  Eng- 
lish and  published  in  London. 


328 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


all  sweating  and  panting;  but  found  no  person  in 
the  town,  nor  any  thing  that  was  eatable,  where- 
with to  refresh  themselves,  unless  it  were  good  fires 
to  warm  themselves,  which  they  wanted  not.  For 
the  Spaniards,  before  their  departure,  had  every  one 
set  fire  to  his  own  house,  excepting  only  the  store- 
houses and  stables  belonging  to  the  king. 

“ They  had  not  left  behind  them  any  beast  what- 
ever, either  alive  or  dead.  This  occasioned  much 
confusion  in  their  minds  ; they  not  finding  the  least 
thing  to  take  hold  of,  unless  it  were  some  few  cats 
and  dogs,  which  they  immediately  killed  and  de- 
voured with  great  appetite.  At  last,  in  the  king’s 
stables,  they  found,  by  good  fortune,  fifteen  or  six- 
teen jars  of  Peru  wine,  and  a leather  sack  full  of 
bread.  But  no  sooner  had  they  begun  to  drink  of 
the  said  wine,  when  they  fell  sick,  almost  every 
man. 

“ This  sudden  disaster  made  them  think  that 
the  wine  was  poisoned,  which  caused  a new  con- 
sternation in  the  whole  camp,  as  judging  themselves 
now  to  be  irrecoverably  lost.  But  the  true  reason 
was  their  huge  want  of  sustenance  in  that  whole 
voyage,  and  the  manifold  sorts  of  trash  which  they 
had  eaten  upon  that  occasion.  Their  sickness  was 
so  great  that  day  as  caused  them  to  remain  there 
till  the  next  morning,  without  being  able  to  prose- 


MARCH  FROM  CHAGRES  TO  PANAMA. 


329 


cute  their  journey,  as  they  used  to  do,  in  the  after- 
noon. 

“ Here  Captain  Morgan  was  constrained  to  leave 
his  canoes  and  land  all  his  men,  though  never  so 
weak  in  their  bodies.  But  lest  the  canoes  should  be 
surprised,  or  take  too  many  men  for  their  defence, 
he  resolved  to  send  them  all  back  to  the  place 
where  the  boats  were,  excepting  one,  which  he 
caused  to  be  hidden,  to  the  intent  it  might  serve  to 
carry  intelligence,  according  to  the  exigency  of 
affairs.  Many  of  the  Spaniards  and  Indians,  be- 
longing to  this  village,  were  fled  unto  the  planta- 
tions thereabouts.  Hereupon  Captain  Morgan  gave 
express  orders  that  none  should  dare  to  go  out  of 
the  village  except  in  whole  companies  of  one  hun- 
dred together. 

“ The  occasion  hereof  was  his  fear  lest  the  ene- 
mies should  take  an  advantage  upon  his  men  by  any 
sudden  assault.  Notwithstanding,  one  party  of 
English  soldiers  stickled  not  to  contravene  these 
commands,  being  thereunto  tempted  with  the  de- 
sire of  finding  victuals.  But  these  were  soon  glad 
to  fly  into  the  town  again,  being  assaulted  with 
great  fury  by  some  Spaniards  and  Indians,  who 
snatched  up  one  of  the  pirates  and  carried  him  away 
.prisoner.  Thus  the  vigilancy  and  care  of  Captain 


330 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


Morgan  was  not  sufficient  to  prevent  every  accident 
which  might  happen.” 

On  the  morning  of  the  8th,  Morgan  reviewed  his 
troops.  He  found  that  he  had  still  eleven  hundred 
resolute  men  at  his  command.  He  selected  a band 
of  two  hundred  of  his  best  marksmen  as  an  advance 
guard.  They  were  to  watch  vigilantly  for  ambus- 
cades. The  path  they  were  to  traverse  was  very 
narrow.  At  many  places  but  two  could  pass  abreast. 
Cautiously  they  proceeded  for  ten  hours,  encounter- 
ing no  sign  of  an  enemy. 

At  length  they  reached  a dark  wooded  gorge, 
which  the  sunlight  could  scarcely  penetrate.  Appa- 
rently no  one  could  enter  the  dense  thickets  around, 
of'  bushes,  thorns,  and  intertwining  vines,  but  by 
hewing  his  way  with  the  hatchet.  A high  mountain 
rose  before  them.  But  nature  had  tunnelled  it,  so 
that  there  was  a narrow  path  through.  This  re- 
markable place  was  called  Quebrada  Obscura. 

Suddenly,-  from  the  impenetrable  forest  which 
enveloped  the  mountain,  a shower  of  arrows  fell 
upon  them,  like  hailstones  from  the  clouds.  They 
probably  exaggerated  the  number  in  estimating 
them  at  between  three  and  four  thousand.  They 
came  rushing,  as  by  some  supernatural  impulse, 
through  the  leaves.  No  hand  was  seen.  No  sound 
was  heard.  No  movement  was  perceptible.  There 


MARCH  FROM  CHAGRES  TO  PANAMA. 


331 


was  but  that  one  flight  of  arrows  and  no  more. 
Those  who,  with  sinewy  arms,  had  thrown  them,  in 
some  mysterious  way  escaped — as  it  were,  vanished. 

This  singular  and  inexplicable  assault  threw  the 
army  into  great  confusion.  For  a moment,  these 
reckless  men  were  staggered.  It  seems  strange  that 
but  eight  of  the  pirates  were  killed  and  ten  wounded 
by  this  shower  of  arrows.  After  a few  moments’ 
delay,  the  pirates  moved  cautiously  forward,  thread- 
ing the  narrow  tunnel,  through  which  but  two  could 
walk  abreast,  until  they  came  out  upon  a very  rough 
plain  on  the  other  side,  encumbered  with  huge  rocks 
and  a growth  of  gigantic  trees.  To  this  vantage- 
ground  the  Indians  had  retreated,  and  here  they 
seemed  disposed  to  make  a stand. 

Quite  a fierce  battle  ensued.  The  Indians  could 
be  seen,  in  large  numbers,  dodging  from  rock  to 
rock,  and  from  tree  to  tree.  They  fought  with  great 
bravery.  Their  chief  was  a very  handsome  young 
fellow,  gorgeously  dressed,  and  with  a very  brilliant 
coronet  of  variegated  feathers.  He  seemed  to  have 
no  fear.  At  length,  in  his  zeal,  he  plunged  head- 
long upon  the  pirates,  utterly  regardless  of  numbers, 
and  endeavored  to  thrust  his  javelin  through  one  a 
little  in  the  advance.  The  blow  was  parried,  and  he 
was  instantly  shot  down. 

As  he  was  seen  to  fall,  there  was  a loud  cry  from 


332 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


his  followers,  and,  without  discharging  another  shaft, 
they  all  fled.  The  pirates  impetuously  pursued. 
The  fugitives  could  not  be  overtaken.  A few  of  the 
boldest  concealed  themselves  behind  trees  and  thick- 
ets, whence  they  could  make  good  their  retreat,  and 
worried  the  pirates  with  a random  fire,  which  sorely 
wounded  a few,  without  accomplishing  any  impor- 
tant results. 

The  buccaneers  entered  soon  upon  a broad,  tree- 
less prairie.  Here  they  halted  to  tend  the  wounded. 
At  some  distance  before  them  there  was  another 
rocky  and  wooded  eminence.  The  Indians,  who 
seemed  to  be  swarming  there,  were  evidently  pre- 
paring for  another  battle.  A party  of  fifty  men  was 
sent,  by  a circuitous  route,  to  attack  them  in  the 
rear.  Their  watchful  eyes  detected  the  movement. 
With  nimble  feet,  they  fled,  shouting  to  their  assail- 
ants, “To  the  plain,  to  the  plain,  you  English  dogs.” 

The  pirates  rightly  interpreted  these  words  to 
mean  that  on  the  plain  before  Panama  a large  body 
of  Spaniards  was  assembled,  and  that  there  the 
great  struggle  was  to  take  place.  Many  Spaniards 
were  with  the  Indians.  At  this  point,  which  was 
but  a few  miles  from  Panama,  they  disappeared. 
The  next  night  there  came  one  of  those  flooding 
rains  with  which  tropical  lands  were  so  often  del- 
uged. The  pirates  in  vain  sought  shelter  from  the 


MARCH  FROM  CHAGRES  TO  PANAMA.  333 

drenching  storm.  There  was  the  blackness  of  dark- 
ness, with  thunderings  and  lightnings,  and  the  howl- 
ings  of  the  tornado.  There  were  many  plantations 
on  the  route  where  houses  and  huts  had  been 
reared.  But  the  Indians  had  applied  the  torch. 
Every  building  was  in  ashes.  The  cattle  were 
driven  away.  All  provisions  were  removed  or  con- 
sumed. These  wretched  men,  on  their  fiend-like 
mission,  were  still  starving. 

The  next  morning,  which  was  the  ninth  of  their 
journey,  the  rain  ceased.  Heavy  clouds  floated 
through  the  sky,  darkening  the  sun,  and  thus 
enabling  them  to  march  sheltered  from  its  scorch- 
ing rays. . A well-mounted  troop  of  twenty  Spa- 
niards appeared  at  some  distance  in  the  advance, 
watching  all  the  movements  of  the  invaders.  During 
the  day  they  came  to 'quite  a high  mountain,  which 
it  was  necessary  to  cross.  From  its  summit  they 
first  caught  sight  of  the  Pacific  Ocean,  and  of  the 
Bay  of  Panama,  upon  whose  shores  the  city  of  the 
same  name  was  situated.  In  the  bay  there  was  a 
large  Spanish  ship  riding  at  anchor.  Six  boats 
were  under  sail,  directing  their  course  toward  the 
islands  of  Tavoga  and  Tavogilla,  which  were  about 
eighteen  miles  distant. 

At  this  sight  the  pirates  raised  shouts  of  joy 
Never  doubting  their  own  prowess,  they  considered 


334 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


their  toils  as  ended,  and  the  city,  with  all  its  treas- 
ures, as  already  in  their  possession.  At  the  foot  of 
the  mountain  there  was  a large  grassy  plain,  over 
which  thousands  of  cattle  were  grazing,  cows,  horses, 
bulls,  mules,  and  donkeys.  With  a rush,  the  piratic 
gangs  descended  the  mountain,  and,  with  the  vora- 
city of  famished  wolves,  fell  upon  the  cattle. 

“ One  shot  a horse.  Another  felled  a cow.  But 
the  greater  part  slaughtered  the  mules,  which  were 
most  numerous.  Some  kindled  fires ; others  col- 
lected wood  ; and  the  strongest  hunted  the  cattle, 
while  the  invalids  slew  and  skinned  and  flayed.  The 
whole  plain  was  soon  alight  with  a hundred  fires. 
The  hungry  men  cut  off  lumps  of  flesh,  carbonaded 
them  in  the  flame,  and  ate  them  half  raw,  with 
incredible  haste  and  ferocity.  ‘ They  resembled,’ 
Esquemeling  says,  ‘ rather  cartnibals  than  Christians, 
the  blood  running  down  their  beards  to  the  middle 
of  their  bodies.’  ” * 

* Monarchs  of  the  Main,  vol.  ii.  p.  1 14, 


CHAPTER  XXL 


The  Capture  of  Panama. 

First  Sight  of  the  City. — The  Spanish  Scouts  Appear. — Morgan’s 
Advance. — Character  of  the  Country. — Fears  of  the  Spaniards. — 
Removal  of  Treasure. — Capture  of  the  City. — The  Poisoned 
Wine. — Magnificent  Scenery  of  the  Bay. — Description  of  Panama 
and  its  Surroundings. — Wealth  of  the  City. — Scenes  of  Crime 
and  Cruelty. 

Morgan  was  an  extrordinary  man.  Fear  never 
appalled  him.  He  was  never  discouraged  by  disas- 
ters. Passion  was  never  allowed  to  throw  him  off 
his  guard.  He  shared,  in  full,  all  the  hardships  of 
his  demoniac  crew.  Though  hungry  and  weary  him- 
self, and  sympathizing  with  his  starving  men  in  their 
sufferings,  he  did  not  in  the  least  degree  remit  his 
watchfulness  or  lose  his  self-control. 

Perceiving  the  danger  that  his  men,  in  their 
famished  condition,  indulging  in  such  reckless  glut- 
tony might  induce  sickness  which  would  incapa- 
citate them  for  battle,  he  ordered  a false  alarm  to  be 
sounded.  Instantly  every  man  seized  his  musket 
and  ran  to  his  appointed  place  in  the  ranks.  Mor- 
gan had  taken  the  precaution,  before  descending 


33<> 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


the  mountain,  to  order  every  musket  to  be  dis- 
charged and  loaded  afresh,  from  fear  that  the 
powder  might  have  become  damp. 

There  were  several  miles  yet  to  be  traversed, 
over  plains  and  through  forests,  before  the  pirates 
could  enter  the  streets  of  the  city,  which  they  had 
discerned  in  the  distance.  Cautiously  they  con- 
tinued their  march  until  the  approach  of  evening, 
when  they  ascended  an  eminence  which  commanded 
a perfect  view  of  the  city,  with  its  steeples,  houses, 
and  streets  all  aglow  with  the  rays  of  the  setting 
sun.  Here  the  shouts  of  exultation  were  renewed. 
The  pirates,  strengthened  by  their  feast,  danced  for 
joy,  beating  their  drums,  sounding  their  trumpets, 
firing  off  their  muskets,  and  exulting  as  in  the  hour 
of  perfect  victory.  Here  they  encamped  for  the 
night,  waiting  impatiently  for  the  morning,  which 
would  usher  in  the  decisive  battle. 

In  the  evening  two  hundred  mounted  Spaniards 
rode  out  from  the  city,  dashed  along  until  they 
came  within  hailing  distance  of  the  pirates,  and 
shouted  out  to  them  words  which  could  not  be  un- 
derstood. Morgan  established  double  sentinels,  and 
all  his  men  slept  upon  their  arms. 

At  daybreak  on  the  tenth  day  the  Spaniards, 
from  their  walls,  sounded  with  bugle-peal  and  drum- 
beat a challenge  to  their  foes.  The  pirates  were 


THE  CAPTURE  OF  PANAMA. 


337 


equally  eager  for  the  fight.  Rapidly  they  advanced 
into  the  plain.  The  Spaniards,  on  horseback  and 
on  foot,  crowded  out  to  meet  them.  In  glittering 
battalions  they  were  drawn  up  upon  the  plain,  out- 
numbering the  pirates  three  to  one.  There  were 
two  squadrons  of  cavalry,  four  regiments  of  foot, 
and,  most  singular  to  relate,  “ a huge  number  of  wild 
bulls,  roaring  and  tossing  their  horns,  driven  by 
a great  number  of  Indians  and  a few  mounted 
matadores.” 

It  is  recorded  that  the  pirates  were  surprised  and 
alarmed  in  view  of  the  force  thus  to  be  encountered. 
Many  of  them  wished  they  were  at  home.  No 
quarter  was  to  be  expected.  There  was  no  hope 
for  them  but  in  fighting  with  the  utmost  desperation. 
All  were  conscious  of  this.  They  therefore  bound 
themselves,  by  the  most  solemn  oaths,  to  conquer  or 
to  spend  the  last  drop  of  their  blood. 

Morgan  formed  his  men  into  three  battalions, 
after  selecting  a band  of  two  hundred  sharp- 
shooters to  skirmish  in  the  advance.  Many  of  the 
Spaniards  were  armed  in  glittering  coats  of  mail. 
Their  silken  banners,  rjchly  embroidered,  presented 
a beautiful  appearance  as  they  fluttered  in  the  rays 
of  the  morning  sun.  The  Spaniards  sent  forward  a 
squadron  of  horse.  As  they  came  galloping  over 
the  plain,  Morgan’s  skirmishers  fell  upon  one  knee, 
i5 


333 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


in  the  tall  grass,  and  opened  upon  them  a very 
destructive  fire.  Several  riders  dropped  from  their 
horses.  Several  horses,  struck  by  the  bullets,  and 
appalled  by  the  sudden  explosion  of  two  hundred 
guns,  became  uncontrollable,  and  rushed  wildly  over 
the  plain  in  all  directions. 

“ The  bulls,”  writes  Thornbury,  “ proved  as  fatal 
to  those  who  employed  them  as  the  elephants  to 
Porus.  Driven  on  the  rear  of  the  buccaneers,  they 
took  fright  at  the  noise  of  the  battle,  a few  only 
broke  through  the  English  companies,  and  trampled 
the  red  colors  under  foot ; but  these  were  soon  shot 
by  the  old  hunters.  A few  fled  to  the  savanna, 
and  the  rest  tore  back  and  carried  havoc  through 
the  Spanish  ranks.” 

The  plain  was  rough  with  ravines  and  quagmires, 
so  that  the  cavalry  could  not  operate  to  advantage. 
The  desperate  pirates  were  all  reckless  in  their 
courage,  and  nearly  all  unerring  in  their  aim.  The 
Spaniards  were  also  men  of  war  and  blood,  who  had 
been  guilty  of  the  greatest  atrocities  as  they  had 
cut  down  and  robbed  the  native  tribes.  They 
fought  with  ferocity  equal  to  that  of  the  pirates. 
In  this  battle  it  was,  in  reality,  fiend  against  fiend 
The  Spaniards  were  as  bad  as  the  pirates. 

For  two  hours  the  battle  raged  with  intensest 
fury.  There  was  neither  tree,  stump,  nor  rock  to 


THE  CAPTURE  OF  PANAMA. 


339 


protect  either  party  from  the  bullets  which  with 
deadly  velocity  swept  the  plain.  On  the  one  side 
there  were  eleven  hundred  pirates.  Esquemeling 
estimated  the  force  of  the  Spaniards  at  fohr  hundred 
cavalry  and  two  thousand  four  hundred  infantry. 
There  were  also  one  or  two  hundred  Indians  and 
negroes  to  drive  the  wild  bulls  through  the  English 
camp,  hoping  thus  to  break  their  lines  and  throw 
them  into  confusion.-  The  Spaniards  had  also  dug 
trenches  and  raised  batteries  to  arrest  the  advance 
of  their  foes. 

Morgan,  as  usual,  ordered  his  men  to  approach 
the  city  by  a circuitous  route,  so  as  to  avoid  the 
batteries.  In  preparation  for  this  movement  he 
ordered  a review  of  the  troops.  He  concealed  from 
his  troops  the  number  of  pirates  who  had  fallen,  but 
announced,  probably  with  some  exaggeration,  that 
six  hundred  of  the  Spaniards  lay  dead  upon  the 
field. 

It  would  seem  that  the  Spaniards  had  not  been 
very  sanguine  as  to  the  result  of  the  battle;  for  they 
had  shipped  to  the  Island  of  Tavoga  much  of  their 
portable  wealth  and  all  of  their  women.  In  the 
battle  thus  far,  the  Spaniards  had  been  so  decidedly 
beaten  that  they  had  abandoned  the  field,  and 
horse  and  foot  had  taken  a new  stand  behind  the 
ramparts.  Many  prisoners  had  been  taken,  includ- 


340 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


ing  quite  a number  of  Catholic  priests.  Morgan,  not 
wishing  to  be  encumbered  with  prisoners,  ordered 
them  all  to  be  pistolled.  The  pirates  had  lost 
heavily,  but  their  loss  exasperated  instead  of  dis- 
heartening them. 

Esquemeling  writes:  “The  pirates  were  nothing 
discouraged,  seeing  their  numbers  so  much  dimin- 
ished, but  rather  filled  with  greater  pride  than 
before,  perceiving  what  huge  advantage  they  had 
obtained  against  their  enemies.  Thus,  having 
rested  themselves  some  while,  they  prepared  to 
march  courageously  towards  the  city,  plighting  their 
oaths  to  one  another  that  they  would  fight  till  never 
a man  were  left  alive.  With  this  courage  they  recom- 
menced their  march  either  to  conquer  or  to  be  con- 
quered. 

“ They  found  much  difficulty  in  their  approach 
unto  the  city.  For  within  the  town  the  Spaniards 
had  placed  many  great  guns  at  several  quarters 
thereof,  some  of  which  were  charged  with  small 
pieces  of  iron  and  others  with  musket  bullets. 
With  all  these  they  saluted  the  pirates  at  their 
drawing  nigh  unto  the  place,  and  gave  them  full 
and  frequent  broadsides,  firing  at  them  incessantly. 
From  whence  it  happened  that  they  lost,  at  every 
step  they  advanced,  great  numbers  of  men. 

“ But  neither  these  manifest  dangers  of  their 


THE  CAPTURE  OF  PANAMA. 


341 


lives,  nor  the  sight  of  so  many  of  their  own  drop- 
ping down  continually  at  their  sides,  could  deter 
them  from  advancing  farther  and  gaining  ground 
every  moment  upon  the  enemy.  Thus,  although  the 
Spaniards  never  ceased  to  fire,  and  act  the  best  they 
could  for  their  defence,  yet,  notwithstanding,  they 
were  forced  to  deliver  the  city  after  the  space  of 
three  hours’  combat.  And  the  pirates,  having  now 
possessed  themselves  thereof,  both  killed  and  de- 
stroyed as  many  as  attempted  to  make  the  least 
opposition  against  them. 

“ The  inhabitants  had  caused  the  best  of  their 
goods  to  be  transported  unto  more  remote  and 
occult  places.  Howbeit,  they  found  within  the 
city,  as  yet,  several  warehouses  well  stocked  with 
all  sorts  of  merchandise,  as  well  silks  and  cloths  as 
linen  and  other  things  of  considerable  value.  As 
soon  as  the  first  fury  of  their  entrance  into  the  city 
was  over,  Captain  Morgan  assembled  all  his  men,  at 
a certain  place  which  he  assigned,  and  there  com- 
manded them,  under  very  great  penalties,  that  none 
of  them  should  dare  to  drink  or  taste  any  wine. 

“ The  reason  he  gave  for  this  injunction  was 
because  he  had  received  private  intelligence  that  it 
had  been  all  poisoned  by  the  Spaniards.  Howbeit  it 
was  the  opinion  of  many  that  he  gave  those  prudent 
orders  to  prevent  the  debauchery  of  his  people,  which 


342 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


he  foresaw  would  be  very  great  at  the  beginning, 
after  so  much  hunger  sustained  by  the  way ; fear- 
ing withal  lest  the  Spaniards,  seeing  them  in  wine, 
should  rally  their  forces,  and  use  them  as  inhumanly 
as  they  had  used  the  inhabitants  before.” 

Morgan  was  now  master  of  Panama.  The  city, 
with  nearly  all  of  its  wealth,  had  fallen  into  his 
hands.  And  still  the  vanquished  Spaniards  could 
rally  a force  greatly  outnumbering  his  own.  The 
Bay  of  Panama  is  one  of  peculiar  beauty.  At  that 
time  its  shores  were  fringed  with  luxuriant  groves  of 
oranges,  figs,  and  limes.  The  feathery  tops  of  the 
cocoanut  trees  towered  over  all  the  rest,  rivalled 
only  by  the  lofty  tamarinds.  Through  the  rich  foli- 
age there  peeped,  in  much  picturesque  beauty,  nu- 
merous cane-built  huts.  Indian  children,  entirely 
unclothed,  were  running  about  upon  the  beach, 
while  birch  canoes,  light  as  bubbles,  were  skimming 
the  placid  waves. 

The  islands  of  Tavoga  and  Tavogilla  appeared 
in  the  distance  as  masses  of  foliage.  The  mines  of 
Mexico  and  Peru  had  emptied  their  floods  of  wealth 
into  that  port.  Many  of  the  mansions  were  archi- 
tecturally magnificent.  They  were  adorned  with  the 
richest  paintings  and  with  the  most  costly  furniture. 
The  Spanish  grandees  had  hung  upon  their  walls 
the  masterpieces  of  Titian,  Murillo,  and  Velasquez. 


THE  CAPTURE  OF  PANAMA. 


343 


The  streets  of  the  city  were  broad,  an  unusual  cir- 
cumstance in  Spanish  cities,  and  were  lined  with  the 
most  beautiful  and  ever-flowering  of  tropical  trees. 

Within  the  walls  of  the  city  there  was  a cathe- 
dral of  imposing  magnitude  and  towering  splendor. 
There  were  also  eight  monasteries,  massive  buildings, 
occupied  by  the  religious  orders,  and  abundantly 
supplied  with  works  of  art.  The  broad  avenues 
were  lined  with  two  thousand  mansions  of  the 
wealthy;  and  five  thousand  smaller  houses  and  shops 
crowded  the  more  busy  streets.  The  most  imposing 
block  in  the  city  was  what  was  called  the  Genoese 
Warehouses.  These  belonged  to  a company  who 
had  enriched  themselves  by  the  slave  trade.  An 
immense  number  of  horses  and  mules  were  used  in 
transporting  goods  across  the  isthmus,  from  one 
ocean  to  the  other.  These  were  kept  in  long  rows 
of  stables  admirably  arranged.  The  products  of  the 
mines  of  gold  and  silver  were  melted  down  into  solid 
bars  called  plate  or  bullion,  and  in  that  form  were 
sent  to  the  Old  Worlds  The  city  was  surrounded 
with  rich  plantations  and  highly  artistic  gardens. 

“ Panama  was  the  city  to  which  all  the  treasures 
of  Peru  were  annually  brought.  The  plate  fleet, 
laden  with  bars  of  gold  and  silver,  arrived  here  at 
certain  periods,  brimming  with  the  crown  wealth,  as 
well  as  that  of  private  merchants.  It  returned  laden 


344 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


with  the  merchandise  of  Panama  and  the  Spanish 
main,  to  be  sold  in  Peru  and  Chili  ; and  still  oftener 
with  droves  of  negro  slaves  that  the  Genoese  im- 
ported from  the  coast  of  Guinea  to  toil  and  die  in 
the  Peruvian  mines. 

“ So  wealthy  was  this  golden  city  that  more  than 
two  thousand  mules  were  employed  in  the  transport 
of  the  gold  and  silver  from  thence  to  Porto  Bello, 
where  the  galleons  were  loaded.  The  merchants  of 
Panama  were  proverbially  the  richest  in  the  whole 
Spanish  West  Indies.  The  governor  of  Panama 
was  the  suzerain  of  Porto  Bello,  Nata,  Cruz,  and  Ve- 
ragua.  The  bishop  of  Panama  was  primate  of  the 
Terra  Firma  and  the  suffragan  to  the  archbishop  of 
Peru.  The  district  of  Panama  was  the  most  healthy 
of  all  the  Spanish  colonies,  rich  in  mines,  and  so  well 
wooded  that  its  ship-timber  covered  with  vessels 
both  the  northern  and  the.  southern  seas.  Its  land 
yielded  full  crops,  and  its  broad  savannas  pastured 
innumerable  herds  of  wild  cattle.”  * 

Such  was  the  city  and  province  which  had  fallen 
into  the  hands  of  this  gang  of  pirates.  They  found 
the  booty,  notwithstanding  all  the  Spaniards  had 
removed,  rich  beyond  their  most  sanguine  expecta- 
tions. The  stores  were  still  crowded  with  goods  of 
great  value.  Wine,  spices,  olive  oil,  silks  and  cloths 
* Monarchs  of  the  Main,  vol.  ii.  p.  159. 


THE  CAPTURE  OF  PANAMA. 


345 


of  every  variety  of  fabric  were  found  in  great  abund- 
ance. The  magazines  were  amply  supplied  with 
corn  and  other  provisions. 

Morgan  himself  was  surprised  at  the  grandeur  of 
his  capture.  He  was  also  alarmed  in  view  of  his 
own  peril.  The  force  which  could  still  be  arrayed 
against  him  was  far  greater  than  he  had  anticipated. 
He  was  in. imminent  danger  of  being  cut  off  from 
his  return  to  the  ships.  There  were  several  Span- 
ish vessels  aground  in  the  port.  Morgan  seized 
them.  With  the  high  tide  they  were  floated.  He 
manned  them  with  the  most  desperate  of  his  gang 
and  sent  them  to  the  islands,  and  to  pursue  the  ves- 
sels which  had  escaped  with  treasure  along  the  coast. 

There  was  one  royal  Spanish  mercantile  vessel, 
in  particular,  of  four  hundred  tons,  which  had  es- 
caped, laden  with  church  plate  and  jewels,  and  the 
richest  merchandise.  It  had  put  to  sea  in  the 
greatest  haste,  with  but  seven  guns  and  but  about  a 
dozen  muskets.  It  was  poorly  supplied  with  food 
and  water,  and  had  only  the  uppermost  sails  of  the 
mainmast  to  spread.  All  the  females  of  the  nun- 
nery were  on  board  this  ship,  with  the  most  valuable 
ornaments  of  the  church. 

Morgan  was  anxious  to  make  an  immediate  pur- 
suit of  this  vessel.  Had  he  done  so  the  vessel  would 
easily  have  been  captured.  But  for  a time  he  lost 
r5* 


34-6 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


the  control  of  his  demoniac  crew.  Inflamed  with 
wine — for  Morgan’s  prohibition  had  no  effect — and 
rushing  into  the  most  pitiless  debauchery,  they 
spent  many  hours  in  scenes  which  neither  Sodom 
nor  Gomorrah  could  ever  have  outrivalled.  Thus 
the  ship  escaped.  It  is  said  that  it  contained  gold 
and  silver  of  greater  value  than  all  the  treasures 
found  in  Panama. 

Morgan  probably  foresaw  that  unless  he  could 
destroy  these  liquors,  with  which  the  city  was  filled, 
his  men  would  become  entirely  disorganized,  and 
the  Spaniards,  falling  upon  the  drunken  rabble, 
would  easily  cut  them  to  pieces.  He  could  not  de- 
stroy liquors  before  the  eyes  of  the  pirates,  for  they 
would  not  permit  it. 

He  set  fire  to  the  city  in  various  quarters,  care- 
fully spreading  the  report  that  the  conflagration  was 
kindled  by  the  Spaniards  themselves.  The  fire 
spread  with  such  rapidity  that,  in  a few  hours, 
nearly  all  of  the  business  portion  was  laid  in  ashes. 
Most  of  the  humbler  buildings  were  of  wood,  with 
thatched  roofs.  They  burned  like  tinder.  Two  hun- 
dred stores,  with  all  their  contents,  were  destroyed. 
The  Genoese  Warehouses  were  burned.  There  were 
many  poor  slaves  imprisoned  in  them.  They  were 
consumed  by  the  all-devouring  flames. 

This  energetic  commander,  as  pitiless  as  any 


THE  CAPTURE  OF  PANAMA. 


347 


beast  which  ever  howled  in  the  jungle,  had  accom- 
plished his  purpose.  His  troops  were  driven  out  of 
the  flaming  streets  into  the  .fields,  and  there  they 
were  compelled  to  encamp.  These  wretched  men, 
satiated  with  gluttony,  drunkenness,  and  debauchery, 
began  now  to  awake,  with  new  eagerness,  to  their 
old  passion  for  plunder. 

Four  vessels  were  dispatched  to  visit  the  islands 
and  to  cruise  along  the  coast  in  both  directions. 
One  hundred  and  sixty  men  were  sent  back  to 
Chagres  to  convey  supplies  to  the  troops  in  garrison 
there,  and  to  inform  them  of  the  great  victory. 
Daily  companies  of  two  hundred  men,  one  party  re- 
lieving another,  were  sent  out  to  explore  the  region 
around.  They  returned  every  night  with  a group 
of  pale  and  trembling  prisoners,  and  with  mules 
laden  with  treasure.  These  unhappy  captives  were 
tortured  to  compel  them  to  reveal  where  treasure, 
of  which  they  knew  nothing,  was  concealed.  The 
father,  the  mother,  the  maiden  daughter,  and  the 
child  were  alike  stretched  on  the  bed  of  torture. 
Neither  innocence,  beauty,  nor  virtue  afforded  the 
female  captive  any  protection. 

A pauper  Spaniard,  not  much  more  than  half- 
witted, wandered,  during  the  confusion,  into  a rich 
man’s  house,  stripped  off  his  rags,  and  clothed  him- 
self in  costly  linen  with  breeches  of  bright  red  taf- 


348 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


feta  and  a coat  of  silk  velvet.  As  he  was  foolishly 
strutting  about  admiring  his  finery,  the  pirates  broke 
in,  and  seized  him  as  their  prize.  They  believed,  or 
assumed  to  believe,  that  he  was  the  master  of  the 
house,  and  demanded  that  he  should  inform  them 
where  he  had  concealed  his  treasure. 

In  vain  he  pointed  to  his  rags  and  protested,  by 
all  the  saints,  that  he  had  lived  upon  charity.  There 
was  nothing  he  could  reveal.  These  cruel  men 
stretched  him  on  the  rack.  They  dislocated  his 
joints.  They  twisted  a cord  around  his  forehead, 
“ till  his  eyes  appeared  as  big  as  eggs,  and  were 
ready  to  fall  out.”  They  hung  him  up  by  the 
thumbs  and  scourged  him.  They  cut  off- his  nose 
and  ears  and  singed  his  face  with  blazing  straw. 
Then  with  the  thrusts  of  their  lances  they  put  him 
to  death. 

“ After  this  execrable  manner,”  writes  Esqueme- 
-ling,  “ did  many  others  of  these  miserable  prisoners 
finish  their  days  ; the  common  sport  and  recreation 
of  these  pirates  being  these,  and  other  tragedies 
not  inferior  to  these.” 


CHAPTER  XXII. 


The  Return  from  Panama. 


Return  of  the  Explorers. — The  Beautiful  Captive. — Sympathy  in  her 
behalf. — Embarrassments  of  Morgan.— Inflexible  Virtue  of  the 
Captive. — The  Conspiracy. — Efficiency  of  Morgan. — His  Obdu- 
racy.— The  Search  of  the  Pirates. — The  Return  March. — Morgan 
Cheats  the  Pirates. — Runs  Away. 


The  vessels  which  Morgan  sent  out  to  the  islands, 
and  to  cruise  along  the  shore,  all  returned  within 
about  eight  days.  They  came  laden  with  merchan- 
dise and  with  captives.  The  fate  of  the  female  cap- 
tives was  dreadful.  In  this  treatment  none  of  the 
men  were  worse  than  Morgan  himself.  In  one  of  the 
shiploads  of  captives  there  was  a Spanish  lady  of 
exquisite  beauty.  She  was  quite  young,  and  the 
wife  of  a wealthy  merchant,  then  absent  in  Peru. 
She  is  described  by  both  Esquemeling  and  Oexeme- 
lin  as  a lady  endowed  with  such  loveliness  as  is 
rarely  seen  upon  earth.  Esquemeling  writes  : 

“ Her  years  were  few,  and  her  beauty  so  great  as, 
peradventure,  I may  doubt  whether,  in  all  Christen- 
dom, any  could  be  found  to  surpass  her  perfections, 
'either  of  comeliness  or  honesty.” 


350 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


Oexemelin  gives  a more  detailed  account  of  her 
charms.  He  says  that  her  hair  was  in  glossy,  silken 
ringlets  of  jet  black.  Though  a brunette,  her  com- 
plexion was  of  dazzling  purity.  Her  large,  lustrous 
black  eyes  beamed  with  a peculiar  expression  of  ten- 
derness, which  won  the  admiration  of  all  who  be- 
held her.  The  roughest  pirates  were  subdued  and 
softened  by  her  presence.  To  them  she  presented 
almost  the  image  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  and  they  re- 
garded her  charms  as  angelic. 

The  moment  Morgan  cast  his  eyes  upon  her  he 
was  overawed  and  captivated  by  her  beauty,  and 
was  inspired  with  the  most  intense  desire  to  win  her 
love.  Others  had  been  his  slaves,  subject  to  his  bru- 
tal will.  But  this  lady,  with  her  beauty,  her  grace, 
her  accomplishments,  her  virtue,  so  far  vanquished 
him,  that  he  could  not  approach  her  but  as  a suppli- 
ant for  her  favor. 

Love,  the  essence  of  the  deity,  is,  under  some  cir- 
cumstances, in  its  legitimate  bearing,  the  most  puri- 
fying of  influences.  Under  other  circumstances  it  is 
the  most  debasing  and  brutalizing  of  passions.  It 
was  observed  that  the  demeanor  of  Morgan  became 
quite  changed.  He  became  more  social,  more  gen- 
tle, and  was  particularly  attentive  to  his  dress,  cloth- 
ing himself  in  his  richest  attire.  He  ordered  his 
beautiful  captive  to  be  separated  from  the  other 


THE  RETURN  FROM  PANAMA. 


351 


prisoners,  appointed  a negress  to  wait  upon  her,  sent 
her  delicate  viands  from  his  own  table,  and  treated 
her,  in  all  respects,  with  the  greatest  consideration. 
The  negress  was  instructed  to  do  everything  in  her 
power  to  convince  the  captive  lady  that  her  captor 
was  not  a beast  and  a heretic,  as  she  had  been 
taught  to  believe,  but  a gentleman,  and  a Christian, 
a man  of  polished  manners  and  cultivated  mind. 
Esquemeling  writes  : 

“ This  lady  had  formerly  heard  strange  reports 
concerning  the  pirates,  before  their  arrival  at  Pana- 
ma, as  if  they  were  not  men,  but  heretics,  who  did 
neither  invoke  the  blessed  Tiinity,  nor  believe  in 
Jesus  Christ.  But  now  she  began  to  have  better 
thoughts  of  them  than  ever  before,  having  experi- 
enced the  manifold  civilities  of  Captain  Morgan ; 
especially  as  she  heard  him  many  times  swear  by 
the  name  of  God  and  of  Jesus  Christ,  in  whom  she 
had  been  persuaded  that  they  did  not  believe. 

“ Neither  did  she  now  think  them  to  be  so  bad, 
or  to  have  the  shapes  of  beasts,  as  she  had  often 
heard.  For  as  to  the  names  of  robbers  or  thieves, 
which  was  commonly  given  them,  she  wondered  not 
much  at  it,  seeing,  as  she  said,  that  among  all  nations 
there  were  to  be  found  some  wicked  men  who  natu- 
rally coveted  to  possess  the  goods  of  others.” 

Morgan  visited  the  lady  with  smiles  and  bows 


352 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


and  costly  presents.  He  flooded  her  chamber  with 
robes,  jewels,  and  perfumes.  She  was  not  deceived. 
And  when  he  ventured  to  propose  that  she  should 
abandon  her  husband,  and  become  virtually  his  wife, 
and  accompany  him  to  the  home  of  splendor  with 
which  he  would  provide  her,  she  repelled  him  with 
indignation  and  loathing.  Replying  to  him  with  all 
the  eloquence  of  impassioned  innocence,  she  said  : 

“ Sir,  my  life  is  in  your  hands.  But  sooner  shall 
my  soul  be  separated  from  my  body  than  I will  sur- 
render myself  to  your  demands.” 

This  repulse  stirred  up  the  rage  of  the  infamous 
pirate.  He  stripped  her  of  her  rich  attire,  left  her 
only  the  coarsest  garments,  and  threw  her  into  a 
dark  and  loathsome  dungeon.  She  was  supplied 
with  only  enough  food  to  support  life.  By  these 
brutalities  he  hoped  to  break  her  spirit,  and  to  com- 
pel her  to  acquiesce  in  his  wishes. 

Even  demons  can  appreciate  true  nobility  of 
character.  The  beauty  and  virtues  of  this  lady  had 
won,  in  some  degree,  the  sympathy  of  the  vilest  of 
these  wretches.  Morgan  could  not  conceal  his  treat- 
ment from  them.  They  began  to  murmur,  to  de- 
nounce him,  to  curse  him  as  a brute. 

“ I myself,”  says  Esquemeling,  “ was  an  eye-wit- 
ness of  the  lady’s  sufferings,  and  could  never  have 
believed  that  such  constancy  and  virtue  could  have 


THE  RETURN  FROM  PANAMA. 


353 


been  found  in  the  world,  had  I not  been  assured 
thereof  by  my  own  eyes  and  ears.” 

Morgan  became  alarmed  by  the  threatening 
aspect  assumed  by  his  men.  Various  causes  had 
been  for  some  time  undermining  his  authority.  He 
knew  full  well  that  there  was  not  one  of  these  des- 
peradoes who  would  hesitate,  for  one  moment,  to 
thrust  a poniard  into  his  heart,  or  to  pierce  his  brain 
with  a bullet.  These  pirates  were  all  consummate 
villains.  There  was  no  sense  of  honor  among  them. 
There  was  no  crime  from  which  they  would  shrink 
did  they  deem  it  for  their  interest  to  commit  it. 
Even  their  sympathy  for  the  beautiful  captive  lady 
resolved  itself  mainly  into  jealousy  of  the  captain. 
Had  they  seized  her  unprotected  in  the  halls  of  a 
nunnery,  she  would  have  experienced  no  mercy 
whatever  at  their  hands. 

The  pirates,  flushed  with  their  great  victory,  and 
the  vast  amount  of  wealth,  of  every  kind,  at  their 
disposal,  had  formed  a conspiracy,  in  which  more 
than  a hundred  were  implicated.  Their  plan  was  to 
get  rid  of  Morgan,  then  to  seize  one  of  the  islands 
in  the  neighborhood  as  their  rendezvous,  and  to 
make  it  their  stronghold.  With  the  vessels  they 
already  had,  and  the  ships  they  would  soon  capture, 
they  would  have  an  invincible  fleet.  Then  they 
would  sweep  the  Pacific  Ocean,  and  ravage  all  the 


354 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


coasts  of  Chili  and  Peru.  After  they  had  acquired 
sufficient  plunder  to  make  them  all  millionnaires,  they 
would  return  to  Europe,  by  the  way  of  the  East  In- 
dies, picking  up  ships  by  the  way,  and  would  then 
disperse  to  seek  new  homes  and  riot  in  luxury  for 
the  remainder  of  their  days. 

In  preparation  for  this  movement  they  had  se- 
creted several  of  the  large  guns  of  the  town  and  an 
ample  store  of  ammunition.  But  Morgan  was  equal 
to  this  emergency.  One  of  the  conspirators  betrayed 
the  rest.  The  first  intimation  the  conspirators  had 
that  their  design  was  discovered  was  in  seeing  every 
vessel  and  boat  in  the  harbor  in  flames.  Every  piece 
of  artillery  in  the  place  was  spiked.  Thus  they  were 
entirely  frustrated  in  their  plan.  Orders  were  then 
given  to  pack  the  mules  with  treasure,  and  to  make 
immediate  preparation  to  return  to  Chagres. 

The  plunder  of  Panama  had  not  yet  been  divided. 
Though  every  pirate  had  taken  the  most  solemn 
oath  that  all  the  booty  should  be  thrown  into  com- 
mon stock,  and  that  he  would  not  secrete  anything, 
no  one  had  any  confidence  in  the  oath  of  another. 
Morgan  ordered  every  man  to  be  searched,  from  the 
crown  of  his  head  to  the  soles  of  his  shoes.  Though 
Morgan  himself  submitted  to  be  first  searched,  they 
were  all  exasperated  by  this.  Every  man  was  com- 


THE  RETURN  FROM  PANAMA. 


355 


pelled  to  discharge  his  musket  to  prove  that  no 
jewels  were  hidden  in  its  barrel. 

The  French  portion  of  the  pirates  were  espe- 
cially enraged  against  Morgan.  Many  oaths  were 
uttered  that  they  would  put  him  to  death  before 
they  reached  Jamaica.  In  a few  days  all  the  treas- 
ure was  packed  in  convenient  bales,  and  placed  upon 
the  backs  of  the  mules.  The  church  plate  was 
beaten  into  shapeless  lumps  for  more  convenient 
stowage.  The  treasure  which  could  not  be  removed 
they  wantonly  destroyed.  One  hundred  and  fifty 
men  were  sent  to  Chagres  to  bring  the  boats  as  far 
up  the  river  as  the  stream  was  navigable.  He  in- 
formed the  prisoners  that  he  should  take  all,  as  slaves, 
to  Jamaica,  who  did  not,  through  their  friends,  obtain 
an  ample  ransom. 

For  the  ransom  of  his  beautiful  captive,  from 
whom  he  now  rather  desired  to  be  relieved,  he  de- 
manded thirty  thousand  dollars.  Two  of  the  ecclesi- 
astics were  permitted  to  go  to  her  friends  to  obtain 
this  money.  It  was  immediately  furnished  them. 
They  returned  with  it,  and  treacherously,  instead  of 
ransoming  her,  employed  the  money  for  the  ransom 
of  their  own  particular  friends. 

This  treachery  was  known  throughout  the  army. 
Even  the  pirates  denounced  it.  The  murmurs  in 
the  camp  were  so  loud,  that  Morgan  was  com- 


356 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


pelled  to  heed  them,  and  he  gave  the  lady  her 
liberty! 

On  the  morning  of  the  24th  of  February,  1671, 
these  robbers  set  out  on  their  return  to  Chagres. 
Many  of  the  captive  women  implored  Captain  Mor- 
gan, upon  their  knees,  with  loud  lamentations,  to 
permit  them  to  remain  with  their  husbands  and 
their  children.  Unfeelingly  he  replied  : 

“ I did  not  come  here  to  listen  to  the  cries  of 
women,  but  to  obtain  money.  Bring  me  money,  and 
you  shall  be  released.  If  you  do  not,  you  shall  sure- 
ly go  to  Jamaica.” 

“ When  the  march  began,”  writes  Esquemeling, 
“ those  lamentable  cries  and  shrieks  were  renewed,  in- 
somuch that  it  would  have  caused  compassion  in  the 
hardest  heart  to  hear  them.  But  Captain  Morgan, 
as  a man  little  given  to  mercy,  was  not  moved  there- 
with in  the  least.” 

The  line  of  march  was  as  before.  First  there 
were  scouts  a quarter  of  a mile  in  advance  of  the 
troops.  Then  followed  the  advance  guard  in  great 
strength.  The  prisoners  came  next,  with  the  heav- 
ily laden  mules.  The  remainder  of  the  pirates 
formed  the  rear  guard.  They  goaded  forward  the 
fainting,  tottering,  despairing  captives  with  push  of 
javelin  and  prick  of  sabre. 

When  they  reached  the  blackened  ruins  of  the 


THE  RETURN  FROM  PANAMA. 


357 


town  of  Cruz,  which  was  at  the  head  of  boat  naviga- 
tion, the  mules  were  unloaded,  and  their  burdens 
were  placed  in  the  canoes.  There  was  a necessary- 
delay  here  of  several  days,  and  quite  a number  of 
the  prisoners,  who  had  written  agonizing  letters  to 
their  friends,  received  their  money  and  paid  their 
ransom.  Morgan  still  had  with  him  many  woe- 
stricken  Spaniards,  and  one  hundred  and  fifty  negro 
slaves.  These  last  he  deemed  cash  articles,  for  they 
would  bring  the  money  in  any  of  the  ports  of  the 
West  Indies. 

From  Cruz  the  pirates  advanced  in  two  parties, 
one  in  the  boats,  and  another  on  the  land.  Chagres 
rvas  reached  without  any  event  occurring  of  special 
importance.  Immediately  after  his  arrival,  Morgan, 
with  his  characteristic  energy,  sent  some  of  his  pris- 
oners to  the  important  town  of  Puerto  Velo,  fre- 
quently called  Puerto  Bello,  with  the  announcement 
that  if  the  citizens  did  not  forthwith  send  him  a large 
ransom,  he  would  utterly  demolish  the  castle  and 
lay  all  the  works  there  in  ruins.  As  Chagres  was 
the  all-important  port  of  entry  for  the  whole  province, 
he  thought  that  this  threat  would  bring  the  money. 
They,  however,  paid  no'heed  to  it. 

The  booty-  was  now  divided.  The  pirates  were 
bitterly  disappointed  in  finding  that  the  whole  esti- 
mated value  amounted  to  but  about  two  million 


358 


SIR  HENRY  MORGAN. 


dollars.  Probably  ten  times  that  sum,  which  they 
could  not  remove,  had  been  destroyed  in  their  rapa- 
city. Every  man  had  expected  at  least  ten  thousand 
dollars.  When  they  found  that  but  one  thousand 
was  their  share  they  were  greatly  enraged.  This 
pittance  was  scarcely  sufficient  for  the  carouse  of  a 
single  week. 

Loud  and  threatening  murmurs  rose  from  nearly 
all  lips.  They  accused  Morgan  of  cheating  them. 
The  consummate  knave  with  great  adroitness  had 
done  so.  Many  of  his  men  had  conspired  against 
him.  With  far  greater  ability  he  was  now  conspir- 
ing against  them.  He  had  taken  a few  into  his  con- 
fidence  to  share  the  spoil  which  they  were  to  steal 
from  the  rest.  The  common  sailors  had  no  idea  of 
the  value  of  diamonds  and  other  precious  stones. 
His  partisans  bought  them  up  at  not  one  hundreth 
part  of  their  real  value.  Massive  bars  of  gold  were 
easily  concealed. 

Morgan  endeavored  to  engross  the  attention  of 
his  men  in  plundering,  burning,  and  destroying 
Chagres.  While  apparently  his  whole  force,  in 
the  delirium  of  intoxication,  were  engaged  in  this 
work,  Morgan  and  his  accomplices  repaired  on 
board  the  ships,  quietly  in  the  night  weighed  anchor, 
and  taking  advantage  of  a fair  wind,  before  the  morn- 
incr  were  out  of  sight  with  all  their  treasure.  Their 

O O 


THE  RETURN  FROM  PANAMA. 


359 


dupes,  consisting  of  nearly  one-half  of  the  piratic 
crew,  were  left  on  the  shore  amid  the  ruins,  without 
food,  without  a boat,  without  shelter,  in  utter  desti- 
tution. What  ultimately  became  of  them  is  not 
known.  Probably  some  starved  ; some  were  shot  by 
the  Spaniards  ; some  were  caught  and  hung.  “ Ven- 
geance  is  mine  ; I will  repay,  saith  the  Lord.” 

We  have  no  more  details  respecting  the  final 
career  of  this  very  able,  sagacious,  and  infamous  man. 
We  simply  know  that  he  reached  Jamaica  in  posses- 
sion of  an  immense  fortune.  There  he  was  honored 
as  one  of  the  great  men  of  his  age.  Charles  II.,  King 
of  England,  whose  accomplice  he  is  said  to  have 
been  in  his  piracies,  rewarded  him  for  his  achieve- 
ments, appointed  him  governor  of  the  island,  and 
conferred  upon  him  the  honors  of  a baronetcy.  We 
know  not  when  he  died.  But  we  do  know  that,  how- 
ever Sir  Henry  Morgan  may  have  escaped  the  pen- 
alty of  his  sins  in  this  world,  he  has  long  ago  appeared 
before  the  tribunal  of  that  God  “ who  will  render  to 
every  man  according  to  his  deeds.” 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 


Montbar  the  Fanatic. 

Partial  Solution  of  a Mystery. — Montbar’s  Birth. — His  Education  and 
Delusions. — Anecdote  of  the  Dramatic  Performance. — Montbar 
Runs  Away  from  Home.— Enters  the  Navy. — His  Ferocious  Ex- 
ploits.— Joins  the  Buccaneers. — Desperate  Battles  on  the  Land 
and  on  the  Sea. — His  Final  Disappearance. 

In  reading  the  narrative  of  the  cruelties  practised 
by  the  pirates  upon  the  Spaniards,  the  mind  is  often 
oppressed  with  the  thought  that  a God  of  infinite 
love  and  power  should  have  allowed  such  scenes  to 
have  been  enacted.  There  is  nothing  conceivable, 
in  intense  and  protracted  torture,  which  was  not 
inflicted  upon  men,  women,  and  children.  There  is 
no  satisfactory  explanation  of  this  great  mystery  of 
earth.  Still  there  are  considerations  which  may 
perhaps  point  in  the  direction  of  a solution. 

The  pirates  seem  to  have  been  permitted  to 
revenge  upon  the  Spaniards  the  awful  sufferings 
which  they  had  inflicted  upon  the  Indians.  The 
Spanish  armies  of  Cortez  and  Pizarro  ravaged  the 
homes  of  the  innocent  native  inhabitants  of  those 
countries  with  ferocity  and  cruelty  which  Satan  and 


MONTBAR  THE  FANATIC.  36 1 

his  legions  could  not  possibly  have  surpassed.  The 
Spaniards  had  thrown  the  Indian  into  the  flames 
of  the  most  awful  misery.  And  then  God  allowed 
the  pirate  to  throw  the  Spaniard  into  the  same 
flames. 

There  was  a celebrated  pirate  by  the  name  of 
Montbar,  who  seemed  to  have  been  inspired  with 
fanatical  frenzy  approaching  maniacal  fury  against 
the  whole  Spanish  nation.  He  was  the  child  of  one 
of  the  most  opulent  and  respected  families  in  Lan- 
guedoc, in  France.  He  had  received  all  the  advan- 
tages of  education  which  wealth  could  afford.  In 
the  process  of  this  education  he  had  read  the  account 
of  the  atrocities  practised  by  the  Spaniards  in  their 
conquest  of  the  islands  and  the  continents  of  the 
New  World. 

The  blood  of  this  ardent  young  man  seemed  to 
boil  in  his  veins,  while  pondering  these  fiend-like 
crimes.  As  a child  he  brooded  over  these  tortures 
until  he  became  almost  insane.  Soon  he  devoted 
himself  to  all  martial  exercises,  that  he  might  avenge 
the  wrongs  of  the  Indians.  This  generous  but 
cruel  determination  grew  rapidly  into  monomania. 
The  animal  forces  of  a mind  of  unusual  energy  were 
all  concentrated  in  this  direction.  Revenge  for  the 
wrongs  practised  upon  the  Cubans,  the  Peruvians, 
the  Mexicans  occupied  his  thoughts  by  day  and 
16 


362 


MONTBAR  THE  FANATIC. 


his  dreams  by  night.  This  became  the  all-absorb- 
ing passion  of  his  soul. 

Even  when  a child,  practising  with  his  cross-bow, 
he  said,  “ I wish  to  shoot  well,  only  that  I may 
know  how  to  kill  the  Spaniards.”  George  W. 
Thornbury,  in  his  sketch  of  this  singular  man,  allud- 
ing to  the  Spanish  enormities  in  the  New  World, 
writes : 

“ Fanaticism,  avarice,  and  ambition  had  ruled  like 
a trinity  of  devils,  over  the  beautiful  regions  deso- 
lated and  plague-smitten  by  the  Spaniards.  Whole 
nations  had  become  extinct.  The  name  of  Christ 
was  polluted  into  the  mere  cipher  of  an  armed  and 
aggressive  commerce.  These  books  had  impressed 
the  gloomy  boy  with  a deep,  absorbing,  fanatical 
hatred  of  the  conquerors,  and  a fierce  pity  for  the 
conquered. 

“ He  believed  himself  marked  out  by  God,  as  the 
Gideon  sent  to  their  relief.  Dreams  of  riches  and 
gratified  ambition  spurred  him  unconsciously  to 
the  task.  He  thought  and  dreamed  of  nothing  but 
the  murdered  Indians.  He  inquired  eagerly  from 
travellers  for  news  from  America,  and  testified  pro- 
digious and  ungovernable  joy  when  he  heard  that 
the  Spaniards  had  been  defeated  by  the  Caribs  and 
the  Bravos. 

“ He  indeed  knew  by  heart  every  deed  of  atro- 


THE  DRAMATIC  PERFORMANCE.  363 

city  that  history  recorded  of  his  enemies,  and  would 
dilate  upon  each  one,  with  a rude  and  impatient 
eloquence.  The  following  story  he  was  frequently 
accustomed  to  relate,  and  to  gloat  over  with  a look 
that  indicated  a mind  capable  of  even  greater  cruelty, 
if  once  led  away  by  a fanatic  spirit  of  retaliation. 

“ 1 A Spaniard,’  the  story  ran,  ‘ was  once  upon 
a time  appointed  governor  of  an  Indian  province, 
which  was  inhabited  by  a fierce  and  warlike  race  of 
savages.  He  proved  a cruel  governor,  unforgiving 
in  his  resentments,  and  insatiable  in  his  avarice. 
The  Indians,  unable  any  longer  to  endure  either  his 
barbarities  or  his  exactions,  seized  him,  and  showing 
him  gold,  told  him  that  they  had  at  last  been  able, 
by  great  good  luck,  to  find  enough  to  satisfy  his  de- 
, mands.  They  then  held  him  firm,  and  melting  the 
ore,  poured  it  down  his  throat,  till  he  expired  in  tor- 
ments under  their  hands.’  ” 

The  peculiarities  of  this  young  man  were  sin- 
gularly exhibited  on  one  occasion,  which  showed 
that  his  mental  operations  were  so  deranged  that  he 
could  not  calmly  reflect  upon  anything  connected 
with  the  Spanish  nation.  At  one  of  the  college 
exhibitions,  a comedy  was  to  be  enacted  by  the 
students,  in  which  Montbar  was  to  take  a part. 
During  the  performance  there  was  a dialogue  to 
take  place  between  a Spaniard  and  a Frenchman. 


364 


MONTBAR  THE  FANATIC. 


Montbar  represented  the  Frenchman,  and  one  of  his 
companions  the  Spaniard. 

The  Spaniard  appeared  first  upon  the  stage,  and 
began  to  utter  a tirade  of  extravagancies  against 
France,  denouncing  and  ridiculing  the  French  in 
unmeasured  terms.  Montbar  listened,  with  ever- 
increasing  excitement,  until  he  lost  all  self-control. 
The  mimic  scene  in  his  mind  became  a reality.  In 
a perfect  fury  he  broke  upon  the  stage ; assailed 
the  representative  Spaniard  like  a maniac  ; called 
him  a liar  and  a murderer;  knocked  him  down,  and 
would  inevitably  have  killed  him,  had  he  not  been 
dragged  away  by  the  terrified  bystanders. 

The  boy  developed  a very  active  and  powerful 
mind,  and  his  wealthy  father  was  very  proud  of  him. 
His  eccentricities  did  not  alarm  him,  as  he  thought  * 
that  contact  with  the  world  would  soon  remove 
them  all.  He  wished  his  son  to  study  some  pro- 
fession. But  Montbar  insisted  upon  entering  the 
# army.  “ I wish  to  learn  to  fight,”  said  he,  “ that  I 
may  kill  the  Spaniards.” 

As  his  friends  opposed  his  entering  the  army,  he 
ran  away  from  home,  and  found  his  way  to  Havre. 
Here  he  had  an  uncle  who  was  in  command  of  one  of 
the  king’s  ships.  France  was  then  at  war  with  Spain. 
The  ship  was  just  entering  upon  a cruise  against  the 
Spaniards.  The  uncle,  pleased  with  the  enthusiasm 


FEROCIOUS  EXPLOITS. 


365 


of  the  boy,  and  with  the  intensity  of  his  desire  to 
join  the  expedition,  wrote  to  the  father,  and  obtain- 
ed his  reluctant  consent.  In  a few  days  the  ship 
sailed. 

The  young  fanatic  kept  a constant  watch  for  the 
foe,  evincing  the  most  intense  eagerness  for  an  en- 
gagement. The  moment  any  sail  appeared,  he 
armed  himself,  and  seemed  overjoyed  with  the 
thought  that  he  might  soon  wreak  vengeance  on  the 
Spaniards.  At  length,  a Spanish  ship  appeared. 
Soon  they  met  and  exchanged  broadsides.  Mont- 
bar  was  quite  intoxicated  with  joy.  He  was  per- 
fectly reckless.  Not  a thought  of  danger  entered  his 
mind.  When  the  order  was  given  to  board,  Mont- 
bar,  sabre  in  hand,  led  the  party,  and  was  the  first 
to  leap  on  board  the  Spanish  ship.  He  seemed  to 
bear  a charmed  life,  and  to  be  endowed  with  her- 
culean strength.  He  sought  no  assistance  from  his 
comrades,  but  plunged  into  the  thickest  of  the 
enemy,  hewing  on  his  right  hand  and  his  left,  with 
marvellous  strength.  Twice  he  rushed  from  end  to 
end  of  the  vessel,  mowing  down  all  who  opposed 
him.  He  would  give  no  quarter. 

The  Spaniards  were  overpowered.  Their  slaugh- 
ter was  awful.  Montbar,  dreaming  that  he  was 
God’s  appointed  minister  of  vengeance,  was  in  an 
ecstasy  of  exultation,  as  he  cut  down  some,  ran  his 


366 


MONTBAR  THE  FANATIC. 


sabre  through  the  heart  of  others,  and  drove  others 
into  the  sea.  His  spirit  inspired  the  rest.  Nearly 
every  Spaniard  was  killed.  His  uncle  succeeded  in 
saving  one  or  two. 

The  prize  was  found  to  be  of  immense  value. 
The  hold  was  crammed  with  riches.  There  was 
one  casket  of  diamonds  of  almost  priceless  worth. 
While  the  captain  and  the  crew  were  examining 
these  treasures,  and  rejoicing  over  them,  Montbar 
regarded  them  with  entire  indifference.  He  was 
counting  the  dead.  Blood,  not  plunder,  was  what 
his  soul  craved. 

As  there  was  now  war  between  France  and  Spain, 
the  French  buccaneers,  even  when  acting  without 
any  formal  commission,  were  regarded  by  the  Gov- 
ernment as  engaged  in  legitimate  warfare.  The  buc- 
caneers of  England,  robbing  Spanish  commerce  and 
Spanish  colonies,  were  encouraged  and  aided  by  the 
French  navy.  The  conflict  we  have  described  took 
place  near  the  shores  of  St.  Domingo.  Montbar’s 
uncle  learned,  from  his  prisoners,  that  the  ship  he 
had  captured  had  been  separated  by  a storm  from 
two  others,  and  that  they  were  bound  to  Port  Mar- 
got on  the  island. 

He  immediately  sailed  to  the  vicinity  of  that 
port,  where  he  kept  watch.  The  vessel  he  had  cap- 
tured was  used  as  a decoy.  He  placed  French  sol- 


JOINS  THE  BUCCANEERS. 


367 


diers  on  board,  unfurled  the  flag  of  Spain,  and  stood 
off  and  on,  waiting  the  arrival  of  the  two  vessels. 
While  thus  on  the  watch,  some  buccaneers,  from  the 
shore,  came  on  board  in  canoes,  with  provisions  to 
sell.  They  had  been  wrecked  upon  the  coast ; and 
while  a part  of  their  number  had  been  at  a distance 
from  the  camp  hunting,  the  Spaniards  had  fallen 
upon  them,  put  them  to  flight,  and  plundered  their 
stores. 

“ Why  do  you  suffer  this  ? ” exclaimed  Montbar, 
indignantly. 

“ We  do  not  mean  to  suffer  it,”  they  replied. 
“We  know  what  the  Spaniards  are,  and  what  our 
power  is.  We  are  collecting  our  forces,  and  will 
soon  take  signal  vengeance  upon  them.” 

“ Let  me  go  with  you,”  said  Montbar.  “ I do 
not  ask  to  be  your  leader,  but  I will  go  at  your  head. 
I will  be  the  first  to  expose  myself,  and  will  show 
you  how  I can  fight  these  accursed  Spaniards.” 

Gladly  they  accepted  his  offer.  His  ardor  and 
energy  inspired  them  with  great  confidence  in  him. 
His  uncle  very  reluctantly  allowed  him  to  go,  curs- 
ing him  as  a foolish,  hair-brained  madcap,  ever  eager 
to  push  his  head  into  danger.  Yet  the  uncle  was 
very  proud  of  him.  As  young  Montbar  descended 
the  side  of  the  ship  into  a canoe,  the  captain  said 


3^8 


MONTBAR  THE  FANATIC. 


exultingly  to  one  at  his  side,  “ There  goes  as  brave 
a lad  as  ever  trod  a plank.” 

The  buccaneers  returned  to  their  camp,  and  im- 
mediately, in  a strong  war-party,  set  out  in  search 
of  the  Spaniards.  They  threaded  intricate  paths 
through  the  woods,  until  they  opened  upon  a small 
treeless  prairie,  which  they  called  a savanna.  Just 
before  entering  this  field,  which  was  surrounded  by 
hills  and  woods,  they  saw,  in  the  distance,  a mount- 
ed party  of  Spaniards  who  were  evidently  on  the 
march  to  attack  them. 

Montbar  was  transported  with  rage  at  the  sight 
of  the  Spaniards.  He  was  ready,  single-handed,  to 
rush  upon  them  at  once — he  alone,  against  several 
hundred,  regardless  whether  the  others  followed  him 
or  not.  But  an  old,  experienced  buccaneer,  who  led 
the  party,  held  him  back. 

“ Stop,”  said  he  ; “ there  is  plenty  of  time.  If 
you  do  as  I tell  you,  not  one  of  those  fellows  shall 
escape.” 

♦These  words,  “ Not  one  of  those  fellows  shall 
escape,”  arrested  the  impetuous  young  man.  The 
buccaneers  halted,  pretending  not  to  have  seen  the 
Spaniards.  They  allowed  one  or  two  of  their  num- 
ber to  exhibit  themselves,  as  if  belonging  to  a hunt- 
ing party.  They  then  pitched  their  tent  of  linen, 
apparently  entirely  unconscious  that  they  were  near 


DESPERATE  BATTLES. 


369 


any  foe.  Drawing  out  their  brandy-flasks,  they 
feigned  a great  revel,  singing  songs,  shouting,  and 
passing  the  flasks  from  one  to  another,  as  if  in  the 
wildest  of  drunken  bouts.  This  was  done  by  a small 
portion  of  the  company,  while  most  of  the  buccaneers 
were  hidden  in  ambush. 

The  Spaniards,  having  secreted  themselves, 
watched  all  these  movements.  They  supposed  that 
the  buccaneers,  stupefied  with  drink,  would  ere  long 
fall  helplessly  asleep.  The  Spaniards  would  then 
creep  cautiously  upon  them,  and  kill  them  all.  But 
the  cunning  old  buccaneer  had  taken  good  care  that 
the  brandy-flasks  should  all  be  empty.  Not  a single 
drop  of  intoxicating  drink  had  the  feigned  revellers 
taken. 

As  soon  as  darkness  veiled  the  scene  the  bucca- 
neers all  assembled  in  ambuscade,  anticipating  a mid- 
night attack.  Every  musket  was  in  order,  and  their 
brains  were  cool  and  uninflamed  with  drink.  The 
Spaniards  delayed  their  attack  until  daylight.  As 
the  hours  lingered  away,  Montbar  was  restless,  crtid 
chafed  like  a caged  lion,  saying  that  they  would  never 
come,  and  imploring  permission  to  march  out  and 
attack  them. 

At  daybreak  the  buccaneers  discerned  a dark 
line  moving  noiselessly  over  the  ridge,  and  descend- 
ing into  the  plain.  They  knew  full  well  what  this 
16* 


370 


MONTBAR  THE  FANATIC. 


meant.  Every  movement  was  watched  by  the 
ambushed  buccaneers.  Cautiously  the  Spaniards 
advanced.  They  crossed  the  prairie,  and  entered 
the  forest,  intending  to  encircle  the  tent,  which  they 
supposed  held  the  sleeping  buccaneers. 

Suddenly  the  woods  seemed  to  burst  into  vol- 
canic flame.  The  report  of  the  musketry  was  fol- 
lowed with  shout  and  yell,  and  the  storm  of  lead 
swept  through  the  ranks  of  the  Spaniards,  striking 
down  scores,  either  in  death  or  grievously  wound- 
ed. The  buccaneers  rushed  instantaneously  upon 
their  bewildered,  staggered,  bleeding  foe.  Montbar 
seemed  animated  bydemonaical  frenzy.  He  rushed 
upon  the  Spaniards  in  utter  recklessness,  regard- 
less of  their  numbers,  or  of  the  support  he  should 
receive  from  his  comrades.  His  heavy  sabre  flashed 
in  all  directions,  as  if  wielded  by  tireless  sinews  of 
steel. 

Soon  he  was  quite  in  advance  of  his  companions, 
and  was  alone  in  the  very  thickest  of  the  Spanish 
squadron.  He  would  inevitably  have  been  cut 
down,  had  not  the  other  buccaneers,  astonished  at 
his  audacity,  rushed  to  his  rescue.  Montbar’s  sword 
was  dripping  with  blood.  He  was  in  a frenzy  of 
joy.  Every  blow  he  struck  cut  down  a Spaniard. 
He  exulted  in  the  carnage,  and  ever  after  declared 
that  this  was  the  happiest  day  of  his  life.  One 


DESPERATE  BATTLES. 


371 


wounded  Spaniard  clung  to  his  knee  begging  for 
mercy.  Montbar  brought  down  his  sabre  upon  his 
head,  splitting  it  from  crown  to  chin,  fiercely  ex- 
claiming, “ I wish  that  you  were  the  last  of  this 
accursed  race.”  An  eye-witness  of  the  battle  de- 
scribes the  carnage  as  horrible.  Nearly  every  Span- 
iard was  destroyed.  The  victors,  all  absorbed  in 
their  bloody  work,  stumbled  over  the  dying  and  the 
dead,  deaf  to  every  cry  for  mercy. 

The  buccaneers  were  astonished  and  delight- 
ed by  the  prowess  which  Montbar  had  displayed. 
They  entreated  him  to  remain  and  become  their 
captain.  But  a signal  gun,  fired  by  his  uncle,  called 
him  back  to  the  ship.  Montbar  was  placed  as 
captain  on  board  the  large  ship  which  his  uncle  had 
captured.  Many  of  the  pirates  eagerly  engaged  to 
serve  under  him. 

After  a sail  of  eight  days  these  two  vessels  en- 
countered four  Spanish  war-ships,  each  one  larger 
than  either  of  those  commanded  by  Montbar  or  his 
uncle.  One  of  the  most  desperate  of  naval  battles 
ensued.  The  elder  Montbar  was  attacked  by  two 
of  the  ships.  For  three  hours  they  struggled,  grap- 
pled together,  receiving  and  giving  the  most  terrible 
broadsides.  At  last  the  three  sank  together  in  one 
watery  grave.  The  uncle,  it  is  said,  rejoicing  to  drag 
the  two  other  ships  with  him,  went  down  laughing. 


372 


MONTBAR  THE  FANATIC. 


Montbar,  with  his  crashing  shot,  succeeded  at 
length  in  sinking  one  of  the  ships  assailing  him, 
and  then  he  boarded  the  other.  The  terror-stricken 
crew  threw  themselves  into  the  water.  The  floating 
bodies  presented  targets  for  the  buccaneers.  No 
quarter  was  shown.  Montbar  rushed  up  and  down 
the  decks  killing  all  he  could  reach.  His  courage 
and  accomplishments  were  so  marvellous,  that  his 
comrades  regarded  him  with  superstitious  reverence, 
as  endowed  with  more  than  mortal  powers.  He 
himself  ever  averred  that  he  was  God’s  appointed 
messenger,  to  avenge  the  wrongs  the  Spaniards  had 
inflicted  upon  the  Indians.  It  is  not  known  that  a 
single  individual  escaped  ffom  these  four  Spanish 
ships. 

Montbar  had  now  two  vessels  at  his  command. 
He  engaged  many  other  buccaneers  in  his  service, 
and  soon  had  an  army  of  nearly  eight  hundred  men 
ready  to  follow  him  to  the  death.  He  swept  the 
seas,  and,  often  landing,  ravaged  the  coasts.  We 
have  no  detailed  account  of  his  subsequent  career. 
One  of  his  biographers  writes: 

“ And  this  completes  all  that  history  has  preserved 
of  one  of  the  strangest  combinations  of  fanatic  and 
soldier  that  has  ever  appeared  since  the  days  of  Lo- 
yola. In  another  age,  and  under  other  circumstances, 
he  might  have  been  a second  Mohammed.  Equally 


HIS  DISAPPEARANCE. 


373 


remorseless,  his  ambition,  though  narrower,  seems 

to  have  been  no  less  fervid.  If  he  was  cruel,  we  must 
> 

allow  him  to  have  been  sincere  even  in  his  fanaticism. 
Daring,  untiring,  of  unequalled  courage  and  un- 
matched resolution,  the  cruelty  of  the  Spaniards  he 
put  down  by  greater  cruelty.  He  passes  from  us 
into  unknown  seas,  and  we  hear  of  him  no  more.  He 
died  probably  unconscious  of  crime,  unpitying  and 
unpitied. 

“ Oexemelin,  who  saw  Montbar  at  Honduras, 
describes  him  as  active,  vivacious,  and  full  of  fire, 
like  all  the  Gascons.  He  was  of  tall  stature,  erect 
and  firm,  his  air  grand,  noble,  martial.  His  complex- 
ion was  sunburnt,  and  the  color  of  his  eyes  could  not 
be  discerned  under  the  deep,  arched  vaulting  of  his 
bushy  eyebrows.  His  very  glance  in  battle  was  said 
to  intimidate  the  Spaniards,  and  to  drive  them  to 
despair.” 


THE  END. 


Princeton  Theological  Semmary-Speer  Library 


012  0 


094  2409 


DATE  DUE 

DEMCO  38-297 

L 


\ 


■ ■ ’ v . 


% > 


